Published Sex Stories / forced-stories

She was my Release

scottieknowsall on Forced Stories

Life was just not working out for me. My girlfriend broke up with me and i got fired from my job because of some dumb bitch accusing me of sexual harassment for telling a dirty joke. I hated women they did nothing but hurt me my entire life all this pressure kept building up in side of me and i couldnt hold it much longer. Then one morning my doorbell rings i look out the door and see this te

Irresistable urges.

scottieknowsall on Forced Stories

I was alone in the world. My family had abandoned me when i was a teenager, they were disgusted by me they thoguht i was some kind of monster.  They just didnt understand the urges that came over me, the urge to take total control over another human life.  I lived by myself noone ever came to visit me but that was fine with me it allowed me to formulate a plan to fulfill the urges in

Kidnapping Keri Part One

Sir James on Forced Stories

I am not sure when it all started. I suppose it started as games that kids play. I can remember at the age of 12 or 13 playing Cowboys and Indians, or Pirates, or Gangsters or other such games. My friends and I would make up such games and play with earnest. We would choose up sides and wage “war” on each other, capture members of the other side, tie the captive up and pretend to torture them until the game was over. When I was about 13, my sister Keri, who was 11, wanted to play. She was a real cutie, but this was a boy’s game and we weren’t sure we wanted her to get in the way.

She kept begging us to be allowed to play. Well, I finally gave in. As the games progressed, it seemed that she was always the captive. She was ca

Read More
ptured by pirates, Indians, outlaw cowboys, or gangsters. She would end up with her hands tied behind her back and was “tortured” until she was rescued or the game ended.

It seemed that she spent a great deal of time in a bound condition. Tortures were in the form of mild spankings and Keri being bound in various and strenuous positions. She seemed to enjoy the action and was a willing “captive”. As time went on, and our games advanced, the bondage became more varied and strenuous, and the tortures became more painful. Keri would find herself tied, gagged, and mildly whipped or spanked. Keri never hesitated to be a captive.

As Keri grew older, her body began to blossom. Her black hair, blue eyes, and creamy skin looked great. In a bathing suit it was readily apparent that she had a nice pair of breasts, a tight ass and a great pair of legs. My friends were beginning to notice that Keri was a beautiful girl. It was all I could do to keep them in line. The fact that she loved wearing “short” shorts and mini skirts made her all that more appealing. I have to admit that there were many times when I looked at her, and especially when we were playing “captive” games, I was more than a little aroused, and spent a great deal of time trying to hide an erect cock.

One day when Keri was 13, almost 14, she was reading a book in which the heroine was captured by gangsters, and was tortured to reveal information on a rival gang. The bad guys undressed their beautiful captive, bound her and whipped her body. Other tortures were used as well as sexual abuse, including rape. I am not sure where she found this adult pocket book, but she brought it to me, her pretty blue eyes wide with questions. I read the book that afternoon. It was very exciting, and a turn on. After reading the book, I gave the book back to Keri.

“Is that what happens to girl captives, in real life”, she asked?

“Well…, yes…, that is true”, I stuttered.

“Wow”, was all she said.

Keri thought for a minute, and continued, “So if we were to really play our games for real, then that is what would happen to me.”

I swallowed hard, “Well, I suppose so.”

She looked at me with a serious face, “In the book, it seems that the men who were kidnapping her were really “turned on” with what they did to her. They liked torturing her, and making her do sexual things. Would you find that to be a “turn on” for you?”

Now what do I do. There were many times, especially after her sweet little body began to mature, that I would have loved to take her capture and “torture” to a higher level. But, she was my sister, and I had heard all the sermons about incest, so I did not. I have to admit when I placed her in bondage during our “games”, there were many times that I had an erection that was formidable.

I looked at Keri, trying to give a politically correct answer.

“Well, yes, I suppose I was turned on. You’re my sister and I have always been told that I should not have those feelings.”

“Would you like to do to me what those gangsters did to her? Would you like for me to be your prisoner to tie up and abuse with sex”, she asked?

Now, I did not know what to say. I thought for a minute or two, and then replied.

“Look, you’re my sister. I love you and I love our games. I do not want to do anything that would stop us from having the fun games we play.” I hoped that answer would defuse the situation.

Keri pick up her book, and replied, “Thanks”. She left to go to her room, and read some more of the book. I was glad for her to leave me a lone, because my rigid cock was aching to be released from my trousers. The problem was that we had talked about playing another “game” the next morning. Jerry and Damon, my two best friends were to come over and we were going to be gangsters and kidnap Keri. I did not know what to do. Keri had opened a big can of worms, literally. I spent a restless night, thinking about the conversation I had with her, and how much I would love to take our “capture” game to a higher, sexual, level.

Early the next morning, my hard working parents were off to work as usual. It was summer, and we were out of school. I was down stairs eating breakfast when Keri came down. She was wearing her bikini bathing suit. It was a delightful bit of nothing. My father had complained that it showed too much of her body, but my mother prevailed after Keri said that all the girls were wearing suits like that. I have to admit that it showed her off to a wonderful advantage. It was not a thong, but it sure came close. There was no doubt about how her sweet luscious body had blossomed.

“Good morning”, I greeted, and then asked, “You’re going to spend the morning around the pool?”

“Yeah, I thought I would”, she replied.

“Well, be careful, some gangsters might kidnap you and hold you for ransom.”

“You’ve got to catch me first”, she grinned.

My cock leaped in my pants. It was all I could do to swallow my bite of toast. After breakfast, I called Jerry and Damon and told them our game was off, and we would do it later. I had a plan that did not include them. Reluctantly, they agreed to the postponement. As I hung up the phone, I looked out at the pool and saw that Keri was already on a deck lounge, sunning herself. She lying on her stomach and had unhooked her bikini top so there would be no tan line on her back. Her bikini top was lying loose under her body. You could see the sides of her breasts as they were pressed against the lounge cushion. Her bikini bottom was tucked nearly into the sweet crevice of her beautiful ass. Her arms were down at her sides. I could not resist.

Quickly, I ran up stairs, changed into my swim trunks and retrieved several strands of rope from my athletic bag. I kept the rope hidden there for our “captive“ games. As I passed my dresser, I picked out some handkerchiefs. In the past I had used these pieces of cotton material to gag Keri when she was a “prisoner“. I eased out the back door and with as much stealth as I possessed, I quietly sneaked up behind Keri. In a second I was on her, grabbing her wrists and jerking them behind her. Quickly, I tightly bound her wrists together behind her back. As she struggled, I used a second piece of rope to tightly bind her elbows. She was supple, so it was possible to bind her arms to make her elbows touch in the small of her back. Now she was helpless. My cock was raging.

“Jack, my top is loose. It laying under me! Turn me loose so I can put my top on. Then I will surrender to you”, she exclaimed!

“No way, prisoner. In real life you would not be able to do it. You are my captive and this is for real. You have just been kidnapped. You’ll just have to stay like you are!”

Keri opened her mouth to protest. As she did so, I stuff a wadded up handkerchief into her sweet lips, effectively gagging her. A second handkerchief was quickly and tightly wrapped around her head and tied off to hold the gag wadding in her mouth. Now she was bound and silenced.

I got off Keri and looked down at my handy work. With pleading, yet excited eyes, Keri looked over her shoulder at me. Her eyes went down to my swim trunks where the bulge from my cock was obvious. I leaned down and grasped her strained shoulders, and turned her over onto her back. I stopped breathing for a moment. I was amazed at her breasts. They were substantial, and magnificent. With her elbows tied behind her back, they seemed to be enlarged, pushing off her chest. They were rising a falling with her agitated breathing. Keri was magnificent.

“Let’s go in the house, prisoner. You’ve been kidnapped, and I am going to torture you until you are ransomed!”

I pulled her to her feet. Picking up her abandoned bikini top, I forced her toward the house. As she walked I watched her breasts jiggle. She was amazing. My cock was threatening to explode. Keri kept looking at me, but at no time did she try to struggle or get away from me. The look in her eyes was one of arousal. As we walked, with me tightly holding her forearm, she would look down at my swim trunks, and the obvious bulge there.

Once we were in the house, I escorted her into the family room. I stood her in front of the couch, while I stood behind her. I could not resist. I pulled her back into my chest and ran my arms around her, with my hands grasping her breasts. They felt as good as they looked. Her nipples were rigid and the texture of her creamy breasts was of the finest silk. I could feel my cock pushing against her ass and bound hands. She did not try to move her hands, in fact, she feebly rubbed her hands against my cock, as well as she could with her wrists and arms bound the was they were. She did not try to struggle or get way from my ministrations.

I moved my hands down from her breasts, down her smooth belly to her bikini covered pussy. It was hot, and her bikini bottom was moist. The fragile bit a material was held by thing straps, tied in bows at her delicious hips.

“Prisoner, you have too many clothes on”, I announced.

I grasped the ties to her bikini bottom, and pulled on them, untying the knots. The bikini bottom fell to the carpet, leaving Kerri a totally naked and bound prisoner. As I touched her pussy lips, she sighed deeply behind her gag, and leaned back against me. Her breathing quickened. I turned her around to face me. I hugged her tight, pressing her firm breasts against me chest.

“Prisoner, you have been kidnapped. You are mine until someone ransom’s you. While we are waiting for that ransom, I am going to torture you.”

I lead her to the couch, where I sat down. I pulled her down across my lap to a spanking position. Keri did not struggle.

“Slave, I am going to spank you so you will know you are my captive.”

I started to spank her deliciously tight ass. My hand prints became obvious as I continued her torture. Keri squirmed, in doing so she was feeling my rigid cock pushing against her belly. After she began to whimper and cry through her gag, I stopped the spanking and began rubbing her enflamed ass. I allowed my hand to slip between her legs and touch her steaming pussy. She was soaking wet. I delved into her pussy, exploring this wonderful facility. Keri began to moan and moved with my movement. As I increased my manipulations, she started hump against my hand to moan loudly. Finally, her body stiffened and trembled as she had a climax. She could not stop. She just kept humping my hand. Her pretty little bound hands seemed to be reaching out to an invisible lover.

When she settled down, I picked her up and sat her on the couch beside me. Now was an opportunity to fully explore her wonderful breasts. I spent several minutes pinching and twisting her nipples, and in general exploring her magnificent tits. Keri just laid her head back on the of the couch and closed her eyes, lost in the feeling of having her breasts teased. I could hear her heavy breathing and soft moaning from behind her gag. It was time to move onto other things. I had an aching cock that needed attention.

I had watched a particular bondage porno movie, and wanted to try something I had seen on that tape. I got off the couch, and made Keri move to the center cushion. Using some more rope, I tightly tied a strand of rope around each of her delightful ankles. I then made her slide her sweet ass to the edge of the couch. Using a couch cushion behind her back, she was now in a semi reclining position, with her pussy right at the edge, almost off, the couch. Using the ankle ropes, I spread her legs, widely, and tied the ropes to the corner legs of the couch. Now Kerri was fully exposed, with her legs spread and her pussy open and vulnerable. I could see her bound hands pinned under her ass. She was totally helpless, watching with interest, already guessing what was going to happen to her.

When I acquired the rope from my athletic bag, I also retrieved a small whip that I had made. It was made of leather shoe laces, the kind that you find in your hiking boots. I had made a whip with thongs about eight inches long. I had thought this whip would be good for whipping Keri’s breasts. Now, I could see other possibilities. Her hot exposed pussy seemed to be begging for abuse. I reached down on the floor, where I had dropped the whip, and brought it up to use on Keri.

I sat next to her, and began stroking her soft inner thighs and pussy lips. This aroused Keri. She closed her eyes and was softly moaning behind her gag. Then unexpectedly, I raise the little whip and brought it down onto her exposed pussy. Her eyes popped open and she looked down to see what was stinging her most private area. She watched as I continued to whip here pussy. After a few stroke she started to struggle. I stopped, and again started to stroke and massage her cunt. She relaxed and enjoyed the pleasure. Again I whipped her pussy. Keri emotions were rampant. The pain and pleasure were mixing into one very hot experience. This continued on for about ten minutes. Finally, I stopped whipping her pussy. Her nether lips were swollen and red from the abuse.

I stood up, and dropping my swim trunks to the floor, I exposed my rampaging cock. Keri’s eyes went straight to it, and just stared. She was magnificent. My beautiful hot sister was magnificent. She continued to watch as I stroked it. As I watched, her, she trembled with excitement.

I dropped to my knees, and leaned forward to kiss her pussy. It tasted wonderful. I ran my tongue over it’s swollen silky surface. Keri was looking down, watching my every move. She moaned loudly as I placed my mouth to her sweet pussy lips and ran my tongue inside. She jerked and moaned even louder as my tongue flicked her sensitive clit. Within a matter of seconds, she was humping my face, cumming with a powerful force. As she was coming, I again used the short leather whip to abuse her pussy. It seemed that Keri was taken to an even higher climax with the pain of the whip.

As she was still moving with her climax, I knelt up and placed my cock against her abused pussy lips. As I started to push my heated member into her sweet pussy, she opened her eyes with surprise. She looked down at my cock and her pussy, and realized that for the first time in her life, she was about to be fucked! I pushed in a couple of times, and then pushed harder when I broke her hymen. She stiffened, but relaxed as I kept fucking her.

Keri’s pussy was hot and tight. I had never felt anything so wonderful. As I moved my cock in and out of her, it seemed that her pussy was grabbing me, squeezing my cock, trying to hold it in her. I was in a world of my own making, and it was explosive. Even in her stringently bound position, Keri tried to meet my thrusts into her cunt.

I looked at her sweet gagged face as she absorbed the feeling of my cock in her pussy. She was totally surrendered to what was happening to her. To add a little pain element to this scene, as I was fucking her, I was also gently slapping her breasts. They bounced and trembled ever so beautifully.

I kept watching her reaction. I wanted to cum with her. This was difficult, as my cock was ready to explode. In a short time, I could tell she was rapidly approaching her climax, so I just let mine go. My climax felt so good I thought I could die. My scalding cum pushed her over the edge, and she had another climax. We both just kept humping each other. It seemed to last for an eternity. Finally, I collapsed on her breasts with my cock buried in her sweet pussy. I wrapped my arms around her, hugging her tightly as I kissed and sucked her nipples.

We both stayed connected for the next few minutes. Finally, I pulled my cock from her, realizing that I was still very aroused, and my cock had not receded! I decided to take advantage of this.

I reached down and untied Keri’s ankles, allowing her to close her legs. She was slow to do so. It was as if she wanted more of what she had just received. I took her from the couch, and placed her on her knees on the carpet in front of the couch. I then seated myself on the couch in front of Keri, with my legs spread on each side of her. My erect cock was mere inches from her face. I pulled her to me and kissed her on her gagged mouth.

“Prisoner, you have been tortured, but it continues. No one has ransomed you, so you will pay the price”, I asserted. “I am going to take your gag from you mouth, but you are not to say a word, or you will be severely punished, and the gag goes back in!”

Keri nodded her head as I leaned forward and untied the handkerchief holding the wadded cloth in Keri’s mouth. As I removed the gag from her sweet lips, I spoke to her again.

“Not one word. I order you to kiss the tip of my cock.”

Keri acted as if she was going to say something, but instead placed a wet French kiss on the tip of my cock, tickling it with her tongue. Without being told to, she kissed it a second time.

“Now, Prisoner, take my cock into your mouth and suck it!”

Keri, leaned forward to my cock, and just before she took it into her sweet mouth, she quietly uttered, “Jack, I love you.” She then slipped her mouth over my cock.

She wasn’t very experienced, but she had seen a couple of porno movies and she mimicked what she had seen. She sucked and lashed the tip of my cock with her tongue. It was is if she liked the taste of it and wanted to lick it all. It was more than I could stand. In a very short time I was cumming in her mouth. Out of instinct she started to swallow all of my issue. I was lost in a whirlpool of lust. I could see her, but I was in the ozone. I continued to hump, fucking her face, her beautiful sweet face. I had never felt that way in my life. No girl had turned me on like my own sister. In a very real sense, I loved her as my lover.

Finally, I stopped cumming. Keri kept my cock in her mouth until it receded. The whole time she was licking and gently sucking on it. It was one of the most wonderful feelings I had ever experienced.

Slowly, I let my softening cock slip from her mouth. I leaned forward and kissed her. She kissed back, ever so passionately. I helped her up from the floor, and sat her on the couch beside me.

With one arm around her, and the other squeezing her breasts, I kissed her again, and told her I loved her.

“Jack, I love you. I love you so very much.”

I asked if she were angry with me for “kidnapping” her.

“I was surprised, but, I love being your prisoner. Now, I really love it, now that it is for real”, Keri replied dreamily.

She continued, “Is this what is going to happen when we play our ‘captive’ games?”

Smiling, I replied, “Yeah, I think so. I want to do it for real, and this is the way to do it.”

I paused for a moment, and asked, “You’re tied really tight.. Do you want me to untie you?”

Keri smiled. “Only if you want to. I know you like this, and you did kidnap me, so it is up to you.”

“Well, sweet sister of mine, if that is the way you feel, then I am going to do it all of the time. You are going to be my permanent prisoner and sex slave. Even if you refuse, I will tie you up, torture you, and fuck you, anyway. Every chance I get, you will be my prisoner slave. You will have no choice. What do you have to say about that”, I replied?

“Jack, I love you.” Keri smiled and gently leaned over and kissed my cock.

Continued…

The Field Trip

daj1 on Forced Stories


Late last spring, I took my science class on my annual field trip. There's a lovely nature preserve not far out of town where we can see all the habitats that we discuss during the year. I started this tradition ten years ago when I started teaching and it's always been fun. But I'm not sure I'll ever take the trip again.

This year, sixteen students signed up for the trip, fourteen boys and two girls. Most were 16, but a couple were 17. I was disappointed that only two girls were going, but a number of girls didn't like trekking around the woods. I was surprised that one student, James, was going. He was a poor student and a discipline problem and I was probably going to fail him for the year. But I figured it was never too late for someone to change.

My husband used to wo

Read More
rry about me wandering around in the outdoors with just a bunch of kids for company, but he'd finally accepted it. I'd always felt perfectly safe.

The bus dropped us off in the parking area and was to return to pick us up about five hours later. Everyone carried a lunch and anything else they might need in a back pack. We hiked off up the trail and I was amused, as always, by how quickly some of the boys got winded. I always chided them about playing too many video games instead of pursuing some physical activity. At 34, I'm in pretty good shape from having spent a lot of time in the outdoors.

We first saw the young men about two miles into the woods. While I didn't like the way they smirked while looking at us, I wasn't worried. But they appeared again about half a mile further on, this time directly in front of us.

The taller one grinned and asked, "Out hiking, huh?", which I thought was a dumb question. It was pretty obvious what we were doing

"Yes," I nodded, "I'm a teacher and this is my science class."

"Cool!" he laughed, which for some reason made me uncomfortable. But my discomfort became outright fear when he removed his hand from his jacket pocket. He had a gun. He dangled it casually, pointing it at the ground.

"Whats that for?" I asked, trying to sound calmer than I felt.

"Target shootin'....and stuff," he said slowly and ominously.

"Well, " I said in my best teacher's voice, "I wish you'd put it away. It's dangerous."

"Yeah? Well, maybe there's things that I wish you would do!"

I tried to ignore him. Turning to my students, I said, "Class, turn around. We're going to take a different trail."

"Take your clothes off, teacher!" the guy said from behind me.

"What? I will not!"

He raised the pistol, pointing it in my general direction. "Ok," he giggled nastily, "Then maybe your students can help" He pointed the gun at Josh, a boy standing just behind me, "You! Take her shoes and socks off!"

Josh looked at me. I just gave a quick nod. He removed my shoes and socks as I put one hand against his shoulder to balance myself.

"Now, you," he said to the next boy, "Take off her blouse!" I stood still as the boy unbuttoned my blouse and, red-faced, took it off. I wished I'd worn a sports bra that covered more of my breasts. I was very conscious of my 34D's bulging from the top of the bra I wore.

I just stared straight ahead as the next boy pulled down my jeans, showing my blue semi-bikini panties.

"Ok, honey, take the teacher's bra off!" He was talking to Melanie, one of the girls. She shook her head, but he waved the gun menacingly and she stepped forward. Without looking me in the eye, she unhooked my bra and slid it down my arms. The spring air felt cool against my bare nipples.

"Whoa! Nice tits you got, teacher!" he laughed.

I was almost grateful the next student he chose was Becky, the only other girl. As she came up to me, I said, "Please, leave me some decency!" But he just smiled cruelly. I felt Becky hook her thumbs in the waistband of my panties and pull them down my legs.

I was nude in front of my class.

"Well, what do ya know? Teacher ain't a natural blonde!" he smirked. He was referring to the dark brown color of my pubic hair which contrasted with the blonde hair on my head.

He turned his attention to the class. "Ok, we don't want the teacher feeling all self-conscious! Everybody strip!"

The students just looked at each other uncomfortably. "Now!" the man barked, raising the gun. The kids began undressing. Becky and Melanie looked like they were about to cry.

The boys were the first to be naked. I tried not to look as penis after penis was exposed. I was shocked and scared as I saw that at least three of the boys had erections and others were semi-hard. Melanie was down to her panties and Becky still had her bra and panties on.

With an obvious effort, Melanie pulled her panties off, showing a neatly trimmed triangle of light brown hair. Then Becky, blushing deeply, took off her bra, freeing her large breasts. Nearly all the boys were looking at the girls now. Becky pulled down her panties and I saw that she was completely shaved.

"Ok, everybody this way!" he said, pointing up the path. We marched up the path naked, leaving our clothes behind. Fortunately, the path was covered in a thick blanket of pine needles so being in our bare feet was no problem. We walked about a hundred yards to where the path widened into a clearing.

"C'mere teacher" the guy with the gun ordered. I hesitated, but then walked over to him. "Get down on your knees!" I obeyed and he unzipped his pants and pulled out his hard cock. "Suck it!" he demanded. I heard one of the girls gasp.

I let him stick his cock in my mouth. It was about the size of my husband's. He handed the gun to his buddy so he could hold the sides of my head and pump my face. "Oh yeah! You do that good!" he said, pumping faster. Soon, I felt and tasted his load spurting into my mouth and down my throat. I jerked away and he squirted in my face and on my breasts. I hadn't even finished wiping off my chin when his friend grabbed my head and forced my mouth onto his penis. I heard Melanie say "No, Don't!" I was able to see out of the corner of my eye that James was pushing her down on the ground. By the time the guy came in my mouth, James was on top of Melanie, his hips pumping wildly as he raped her. Becky watched in horror, knowing her turn would come soon.

I was hauled to my feet, cum running down my chin. One of them took my over to a nearby tree and slung me belly down over a low branch. My feet barely touched the ground.

"Ok, " he yelled, "You guys line up! Each of you gets some from teacher!"

I thought of my husband. "Please, no!" I begged.

I felt someone seize my hips and let out a gasped "OH!" as his cock thrust into me. He pumped hard and deep, caring only for his own ejaculation and soon I felt him spurting inside me. The second boy entered me, then the third, and the fourth....

I don't know how many times I was fucked before I just gave in, but suddenly I stopped fearing the penetration. I'm sure the boy was surprised when his teacher started pushing back against him, moaning, "Yes, yes, fuck me!" I came so hard that I thought I'd cry.

The branch was rubbing painfully against my tummy so I got down off it and laid on my back in the soft pine needles. I spread my legs invitingly, drawing up my knees and planting the soles of my feet on the ground. A boy literally pounced on me and I reached down and guided his prick into me. My hips bucked as I had another orgasm with him.

The next boy mounted me and no sooner was he in me than someone was turning me onto my side. I felt another cock being pushed up my ass. They pumped me back and forth between them. They filled me so completely that I peed all over the boy who was up my cunt, but he didn't seem to mind.

I lost count of how many times they had me, but finally they seemed to have had enough. Both girls had also been fucked multiple times. As I struggled to my feet, I saw the guy with the gun on the other side of the clearing, fucking Becky. Melanie lay on her stomach, the crack of ass filled with white cream.

I saw James talking to the other guy who had forced all this to happen. I couldn't hear what was being said, but I saw them give each other the 'high five' as if in victory. I knew then that James had been involved in planning all this.

A couple of the boys helped me to my feet, looking like they felt a little guilty. By the time I straightened up, both men had vanished. Becky was getting to her feet, cum dripping from her open cunt. "They just took off into the woods," she said.

We walked back to our clothes. Fortunately, a few of us had towels in our backpacks but they were barely adequate for cleaning ourselves up. The girls and I seemed to have a gallon of cum up our cunts and asses. We did the best we could and then got dressed. I walked back to the parking area with a limp because my pussy hurt.

With that many people involved, I had to report what had happened. I was re-assigned to another school in the district and the school distrtict administration managed to keep the incident out of the papers. Although I was sure James was involved I had no proof. I said the boys had been forced to rape me at gunpoint. The girls claimed only the two guys had fucked them even though boys in the class had them too.

My husband was understanding, even after we found out I was pregnant. Becky is too. She and I are due on the same day of course. I've decided to keep the baby but she'll give hers up for adoption.

Of course, my husband might not be so understanding if he knew that I still meet with a few of the boys.........

Taking by men on a dance floor

enjoyme on Forced Stories

My husband and I for many years found it to be hot and wet for us to go out to a dance club have a few drinks at the bar, check people out and I would dance with men that might ask to or join us on the dance floor. I wear a short mini skirt no panties pump heel and a  hot  top. The heel I wear are thin and high and have black lace that tie up my legs. Iam the type of women that when wear heel like that my pussy would be seen just by bending over slightly. So any way we get to the club we always get in I think because I look so hot iam 5'2 100 lbs tight body light skinned hisp. long brown hair. So were in the club we sit at the bar order a drink, in a short time we start to dance on the dance floor. After a bit we sit back at the bar and I would go dance when the floor gets a bit more
Read More
crowded and my husband would watch as men would dance next to me and if I like them I would show an intrest to them and dance with them. As I get a few more drinks into me it get more hot and wet for us . At this point I have danced with about five different men. My husband came to the floor and danced with me and some guys came around us dancing so we all danced for a few then my husband said he had to take hit the men room so we started to walk off the dance floor and one of my hottest songs came on so I said Iam going to dance this one too. My husband said he really had to go and I said I be right here dancing. So as i danced a guy turned around and was dancing with me, now early on when I danced with several men I also cock tease them by touching there crouch and cock and pushing my ass up on the crouch. So now this guy dancing with me and he start to grind a bit and he hold my hands before I new it there was five guys that formed a circle around me and one came up behind me as the one in front was holding my hands the floor was real crowded and I felt the guy behind me pushes my skirt up and I try to pull away when he steps in and grinds up to my ass as the guy in front pushes up against me also now my skirt is up over my ass and I feel a warm cock pushing into my wet pussy I try to yell and look for my husband by all these guys get real close and push me toward a dark conner of the dance floor. I could not beleave a cock went inside me before I new it another guy switch and was up my ass pushing his cock into me and the guy in front is just saying relax you wanted it then the guy in me squirts his load into me with just a few pushes. then fades away as another one step in I was going crazy that i was being fucked on a dance floor and know one knows. The next guy drops his load and i feel it run down my leg and another one steps in I try to break free but the guy in the front really but a grip on my hands that they really hurt making me bend down. He forces me down to my knees and the guy in my pussy pops out and more cum run out of my pussy. the rest of the guys form a tight circle around me and the guy in the front pulls his cock out and try to put it in my mouth there all around me and no one can see me. Then all of a sudden thay all walk away and i stand up and see my husband making his way over. I told him I dance enough and was not feeling well so we walked off the dance floor and got our stuff and started to walk out and as we got to the car my husband said why your legs so wet. I look at him and said I guess I danced to much and with no panties it must be sweat so I got some napkins for the glove compartment and wipe my self and put on right up to my pussy and tryed to push out what ever cum was left in me. To this day I did not tell my husband and have not cock teased any more men but the thought of what happened does get me hot and wet from time to time. I wonder if this would ever happen again.

The Taking of Katie K, Part IV: Katie brutally sodomized

msatyr on Forced Stories



THE TAKING OF KATIE K., PART IV; KATIE BRUTALLY SODOMIZED

by Marq Satyr





After she had once more been fed a meal of rice, beans larded with pork pieces, corn tortillas and a mug of beer, she rested until El Jefe came back late in the evening. He had another man with him. This man was somewhat better loo

Cheerleaders abduction Part 4

bouncytig06 on Forced Stories

Chapter 4

 

 

When I awoke I'd forgot about what had happened for an instant, but then, the glorious reality came back to me and I remembered June was across the hall, and my 4 other beauties were in the basement, life is good. Looking outside the sun was set

Read More
ting in the west. I still had to make dinner for me and the girls, and on the grander scale, I still needed to start preparations for my dungeon. I also had to get outfits for my girls, lacy things, leather, anything I'd ever fantasized about. There was a lot of work involved in kidnapping, and keeping 5 slaves.


I started toward June's door, but then thought better of it. I needed to make her suffer longer, stuffing that big dildo in her pussy…


When I got to the kitchen the dogs were going crazy, they'd spent most of the day outdoors. I had a doggy door put in last year so they could come and go as they pleased, I had about a 10 acre fenced in yard out back, before the woods started.


Spike jumped up on me, his tail wagging like mad. "Hey Buddy." I knew he could sense the girls in the house. I figured I'd use the dogs later to drive more fear into the girls, though I knew the two dogs wouldn't hurt a thing, but the girls didn't need to know that

.
I set about making food, for the dogs, and the girls, both my sets of pets. I needed to keep the girls wanting and dependent upon me. I still didn't know exactly what I was going to do in the long run with them, but it was a hell of a lot of fun to go on the journey.


I knew Jim, my buddy, was probably going crazy with anticipation. I was probably a little cruel not to tell him more, but what can you do?


After I finished feeding the dogs I carried the girls' food down into the basement, they were huddled together on the sleeping bag. "Hello my pets'." I made a tray of chicken breasts and cooked veggies along with some lemonade. "Dinner is served." I set the tray just outside the kennel door and leaned up against the workhorse. ‘’Don't be shy, go ahead." Tara inched out and picked up the food, taking it back to her friends. I liked that she was regaining I little of her boldness, all the better to break down the line.


I sat and watched them eat, not saying a word, just taking in the vision of my lovelies. I knew they could feel the weight of my stare on them, I'm sure they wondered what terror I would inflict on them next, but I wasn't going to give up my hand, not yet at least.


"I meant to ask Emily, how did you like the taste of cum when you and June kissed?" I saw her lips quiver as I smiled. "Well, I have some things to take care of, but I'll see you in the morning. We will be having a visitor tomorrow, one of my oldest friends. I'm sure you'll go out of your way to taking care of him. Sleep tight." I kind of chuckled to myself as I locked them in the basement for the night. I wondered what they were thinking now.


I dropped food off for June; she was on the bed, hiding under the blankets.
"Hey my slut, dinner is served." Her eyes followed me across the room. I saw the dildo next to the camera, about as far away from her as possible. I couldn't help but smile. I tapped her leg under the cover. "I've got to be off for the moment, but don't worry, I'll be back. We're going to watch that tape tonight.


It was hard to leave my flock, but I decided I needed to leave the girls alone for a while and pick up some groceries. I was running out of food having all the additional guests. I did make sure to pick up some vegetable items that I had some dual-purpose work in mind for. I got a few very nice, very large cucumbers.
I thought about stopping by the shop to talk with Jim, but my dick was aching again and I couldn't wait to watch the video with June. I knew it was going to be an interesting show.


After I put everything away, I sat and watched TV for a while. I knew the longer I waited, the more June would stew. June was wide eyed as I entered the room. She was there, the collar around her neck, sitting naked on the bed, God she was gorgeous. Instinctively she brought her arms in, trying to cover herself; subtly she brought her legs together. I sat down on the edge of the bed.


"How was your day?" I reached out and cupped her chin, her eyes were already moist and I could tell she was about to lose it. I grabbed the chain attached to her collar and pulled her toward me, I clamped my mouth on hers and let my tongue explore. She was so sweet my cock twitched in anticipation. I let go of June's chain and captured her nipple between my fingers.


"So, are you ready to watch the tape?" She just stared up at me. "Did you use that big dildo to fill your pussy?" I smiled, then stood up and went to the camera; I rewound the tape and hooked the outputs so it would show on the TV. The image popped up on screen, it was a close up of June's belly. Even on screen I could tell she was terrified. She moved back toward the bed, and when her face showed on screen, I could see she was crying. She sat down on the mattress and tried to cover herself as she just stared at the camera.


I stripped out of my clothes and sat on the bed next to June. I was already hard, and the pre-cum was dripping from the head of my cock. I pulled June to me. I lay on my side and moved her so she was in front of me, her body moulded to mine. My dick inched between her warm, inviting thighs and I clamped my hands on her tits.
"How many times did you cum today?" On screen June's body shuddered and I could tell she had absolutely no desire to masturbate, but she was scared of me. She propped a pillow under her back and lay flat on the bed. Tentatively she spread her legs, she had amazing flexibility, something I couldn't help but note for the future. She picked up the large black dildo, she stared at it in disbelief, it was huge and would make a tight fit in her small pussy. "Is this the good part where you cum for me?" I twisted June's nipple till she yelped. She was trying not to look at the screen and the image she'd made.


On screen June pushed the head of the dildo against her opening, the black rubber gleamed in the overhead light, she'd coated it with tons of lube.


I slid a finger into June's pussy. "Are you still sore from me fucking you last night?" I could feel her body shaking against mine. On screen I could hear her sobbing as the big dildo inched deeper into her cunt. I saw her knees jerk up as the thicker head of the dildo eased into her channel. June held the large shaft in two hands; slowly she drove it deeper into her body, but not much. She started pulling the dildo back out again, she wasn't putting a whole lot of effort into the act. I thrust my finger deep in her pussy and she groaned in obvious discomfort. The video continued on, but nothing changed.


"What's this?" I slapped June hard across the face, I stood up on the bed and grabbed for the chain around her neck, making her wail out in pain as I tugged her upright. "What the fuck is this?" I pointed at the screen. "I told you I wanted you to masturbate for me, this is…I don't know what the fuck this is." I threw her back down on the bed and went for the dildo. I tossed it at her. "Come on, fuck it slut!" The tears streamed down June's cheeks. I picked up my belt from the floor.
"Start fucking the dildo, get your fingers on your clit, do something. I know you know what to do!" I brought the doubled up belt down on June's breast, the sound of leather on flesh rang through the room. She cried out, but didn't move. The next blow was on her pussy. I knew it hurt her by the shrill cry I got from her. She tried to cross her leg over her mound, but I grabbed her knee and brought the belt down again. On screen nothing had changed, June continued to barely push the dildo in her cunt. I climbed on the bed and took hold of the dildo, I didn't care if I hurt her, but I pushed the head of the shaft against her opening and drove it in, her whole body reacted. I forced the fake cock deep in her pussy, leaving it embedded in her for a second.


"Come on cunt, rub that clit, play with your tits." I slowly pulled the dildo from her snatch till the head was almost free, then I slammed it back in. I grabbed for her hand and moved it over her clit. I brought the belt down on her tit again. "Do something!" I held her hand to her body till she started playing with herself. "Play with those tits you whore." June's sobbing was intense. I started moving the dildo in and out of her pussy, as I drove it deep into her hips would arch, her legs were shaking.

 
I continued to fuck her with the dildo, picking up speed as I went. I loved the look of her cunt spreading, straining to take in the large black shaft. The contrasting colour of her white skin against the gleaming black was driving me on. "That's it whore, move those fingers, I want to see you cum!" I picked up the belt and brought it down on her belly, I loved the sound, and the red mark that stood out on her skin almost immediately. As I continued to drive the dildo home, I could see June's pussy growing wetter. She was even moving her fingers with more intensity on her clit. Her nipples were hard and pointed, and I could see the convulsions in her belly.


"That's it, tell me you want to cum, beg me to let you!" The only response I got was louder cries, but I didn't care. I was brutally fucking her with the dildo. With my free hand I grabbed her's and pushed her fingers harder against her clit.
"Come on slut. Tell me what a dirty little bitch you are. Tell me how you want to cum!" June was crying, but I could also hear the moans escaping from her chest.
"That's it slut. You're just a dirty whore. You want to cum, you want me to fuck you and blow in your pussy, tell me." I grabbed for her breasts and took hold. I twisted her nipple till she screamed. I drove the dildo into her, leaving it impaled for a second in her tight hole, then taking it out, so it was almost free. She'd arch her hips, trying to keep it in her, then I'd slam the long shaft home again. She was just about to orgasm. I pulled the dildo out of her pussy, then grabbed her hand so she couldn't rub her clit.


"Beg me to let you cum whore. Tell me you're just a no good cock sucker, tell me!" I could sense the hesitation, her moans were growing louder. She barely whispered out. "What was that slut?" I twisted her nipple violently. It was barely audible, but I could still hear her.

 
"Please let me cum."

 

 I rammed the dildo back in her pussy and let go of her hand. She had her fingers on her clit in an instant, then she started to scream. I kept driving the dildo home, rotating the bulbous head inside of her, moving it up and down so she had to move her hips with the motion.


"That's it slut! Beg me to fuck you!" I left the dildo deep in her body and moved to her breasts, I took hold of her nipples and pulled them taut. "Beg me to fuck you cunt!" June was too lost in her own reverie. I flipped her over onto her belly, I couldn't wait any longer, I was going to blow. I pulled the black dildo out with a pop, her pussy was gushing now. "Grab your ankles and spread your legs for me cunt!" She had the most beautiful, perfect ass. I forced two fingers into her snatch. June grabbed her ankles, it spread her legs nicely. I dropped my weight on her and drove home. I almost came when I felt the muscles of her vagina contracting on my prick. It felt so good.

 
The uninspired masturbation scene was still going on TV. I grabbed June's hair and made her look up at the screen. I started pounding into her from behind. I loved the feel of her under me, I loved the feel of her pussy holding tight to my cock.


"That's it cunt, squeeze me tight, look at the screen, look at what a little whore you are." I jack hammered into her pussy, I was just about to blow. "You're such a little whore, what would mommy and daddy think? Ahhh. You're going to cum for me every day, right bitch?" I slammed home, driving my cock to the hilt and started spurting. I couldn't stop cumming; my balls kept pumping, filling her with my sperm. "That's it baby, can you feel all that cum." I held her head up to look at the screen. I could feel her body tensing under mine, her hips, and the contractions in her back as she started crying again. Finally I just collapsed on top of her. My dick still held within the warm confines of her pussy. I knew we'd made some improvement today. I was going to do the same thing tomorrow, tape her and make her masturbate for me.


I don't know, I probably lay atop her for a good ten minutes. The feeling was too glorious to move. I got off the bed and stood over her, her head was almost hanging over the edge, her face pressed in the covers. I stared down at her for a second, then grabbed a clump of hair and made her twist onto her back. My dick was right in front of her eyes.


"So slut, when I tell you to masturbate for the camera tomorrow, you know what you have to do?" She just stared blindly up at me. "I was speaking to you whore. Do you want me to get out the belt and reinforce our lesson?"


"No."


"No sir, no sir! Is how you are to respond?’’ I smacked her across the face.


"No sir!" I loved the look of terror in her eyes.


"When I tell you to masturbate are you going to do it slut?" She hesitated.


"Yes sir." I couldn't hold back the smirk.


"Good, now clean my cock you little cum sucker." I didn't really give her the option of obeying; I bent at the knees and forced my waning prick in her mouth. I could hear her gag as I forced my length into her and drove my ass crack into her face. Her tongue movements over my cock were incredible, and I had to let out a guttural roar it felt so good. I eased up a little and pulled my cock from her mouth. June obeyed and used her tongue to clean me. I had her suck my balls till I was near cumming again, then I pulled free. "I'm tempted to hogtie you for the night, unless you promise to be a good girl." I'm not sure she really knew what a hogtie was, but she didn't want to find out either.

 
"I'll be good." She stuttered out.

 

I stared down at her, I wanted to make her think it was a big decision for me not to tie her up, even though I'd already decided I wanted to sleep with her. She had the most beautiful, obsequious eyes. "Okay." I ran my hand through her hair.
I unlocked the chain from June's collar and dragged her into my bedroom. I undid the collar around her neck and pushed her into the shower. "Clean up slut." I slammed the bathroom door shut and sat on the bed. It had been a long day. I was looking forward to my buddy coming over. I was already thinking about some things I wanted to do. I kept thinking about Jaime’s tits and what I was going to do with them, and then, after abusing her breasts, I decided it was about time for a good old double penetration. I knew she wouldn't like it, she seemed like the shy type and I knew it would humiliate her. I don't know why, but she seemed the type that was forced by her mom to be a cheerleader in the first place, and I'm sure having a dick in her pussy and ass wasn't the highest priority goal in her life.


June came from the bathroom without being prodded. She walked timidly toward the bed. All I had to do was point to the floor and she fell to her knees. Her hair was still wet as I put the collar back around her neck.


"If you are a good girl I won't bind your wrists. Okay?" Her lips were quivering slightly.


"Yes sir."

 

I tapped the bed next to me. She climbed into the bed warily. I pulled the covers over us and held her in a big bear hug. I'm sure sometime in the night I'd have to fuck her again. Feeling that soft skinned girl against me was more than I could have asked for.

 

Any feedback greatly appreciated email bouncytig061@hotmail.com thanks xx

Lab Coats and Thermometers

SexyxStranger666 on Forced Stories

This is my first story submission. Critique as you see fit.





Sarah Gaul sat in her car impatiently, tapping her slender fingers to her steering wheel as she drove down the highway, her destination being the new hospital. It had made its grand opening a few months ago, and she had heard that it was far better than the one she had previously went.




She was running a bit behind sch

A night of I was bad

tonyishere on Forced Stories

 
      Well this is about a weird night that happened recently. I am a typical married guy with a couple of kids. When I say typical, that means not much happening with the wife in the sex department. I am lucky if it happens a couple times a month. Well one Friday, a bunch of people at work decided to go out for a few drinks after work. I had nothing going on that night, so I let the wife know I may be getting home late. We hit a local restaurant that has a good bar area and started socializing. We were all chatting and drinking late into the night.
 
Read More
ourier New">      During the night I started talking to this girl Mary. She was one of the administrators for the group. She was very friendly at work and always would help if you asked her. She was wearing a nice denim skirt and white blouse that was loose on her. She looked good, but wasn’t dressed sexy where you would turn your head quickly. I asked her if she had any plans for the weekend. She stated no that her husband just took off for a golf weekend with the guys. She was drinking quite alot of wine and feeling good. I asked if she should be drinking as I remember her telling me she was on medicine to get pregnant. She and her husband have been trying to have a kid for years. She got a little depressed when telling me that she is tired of all this medicine and doctor stuff. I asked if her husband felt the same. She replied who knows, as he does not talk about it with her. She thinks he is embarrassed with having a low sperm count. I told her she should just relax and if it is meant to be, it will happen. She thanked me for my concerns and seemed in a better mood.
 
      I then went over and started chatting with a buddy further down the bar. Well next thing you know, lemon drop shots are being setup up on the bar. I try not to drink too much especially shots as I tend to feel it the next morning. People had some and started ordering more. I hung back and just drank my beer talking to this girl Jenny. She was nice but only wanted to talk about the office politics. When it came time for the bar to close, I went around and started making the rounds saying good-bye to everyone. When I got to Mary, I could tell she drank a little too much. Since I drive by her town on my way home, I offered her a ride. She stumbled and asked about her car. I told her she could call me over weekend and I will give her a ride to pick it up. She agreed and we walked out to my car. As we drove to her place, her head kept bouncing back and she looked ready to pass out. When we go to Mary’s house, I helped her out of the car and to the front door as she could barely walk. She had trouble getting her keys out of her handbag. I took them out and opened the door. I helped her in and she thanked with her slurred words. I asked if there is anything I could do for her before I leave. She nodded and stated to just lead her to the bed so she can crash. As I put my arm around her to help her walk to the bedroom, I got a quick peak of her chest from her loose blouse.
 
      I never realized she had such nice size breasts as I tried to get a better view. I would say they are about a large C cup. My erection grew as dirty thoughts raced through my head, but I ignored it and helped her to the bed. Her bedroom was just off the living room and had a queen size bed. Mary fell onto the bed face up and made no noise. I said goodbye and realized she was passed out fro the night. As I tried to move her to center of bed, her skirt rose up and I saw a nice pink thong underneath. I was about to walk out, I became interested if she shaved her pussy or not. I moved over to the end of bed and looked closely at her thong. It did not cover much. I moved the thong to the side and found a nicely shaved pussy. The image made my cock grow even more in my pants. As my finger moved the thong to the side to get a better view, I felt some wetness. Here I have a passed out girl in front of me with a nice shaved wet pussy. Why is she wet? What is going through her head?
 
      This make me want to check out the wetness even further. I take my finger and begin to rub her clit. Mary squirms a little so I quickly pull back. I check on her and she is still out cold laying on her back. I move back to the wet pussy and start rubbing her clit again. I can feel Mary getting wetter. I take a finger and slowly enter her with it. I can feel her warmth and wetness. My cock now is harder than I could imagine and straining in my pants. I move a second finger into her making sure to rub her clit with each movement in and out of her. Mary lets out a soft moan from her mouth but doesn't move much. This is getting to be too much for me. Then I made the choice I still question today. I stood up and dropped my pants and briefs. My cock is at full attention and looking for some action. I move Mary to the end of the bed and spread her legs apart for easier access. I see the moisture around her pussy. I move up between Mary’s legs, move her thong to the side and start rubbing the head of my cock against her bare pussy. I move forward and watch as my cock slides deep into her wet warm opening. Once I am fully inside her, I pause as this feeling is great.
 
      It has been quite some time since I have had any sex with the wife so this is much needed. Slowly I move in and out of her enjoying this feeling. I feel her pussy massaging my cock with every movement. Another moan comes out of Mary's mouth. I pickup the pace and push a little harder with each thrust. I look down and see Mary's juices all over my cock. I can't believe I am fucking this girl as this is so wrong. I can feel the pressure building as I am about cum. What should I do? Maybe the devil in me did it, but I pushed my cock deep into Mary and erupted. I unloaded a load of sperm into her warm vagina. After a few more squirts, I pulled my drained cock out her and stood there looking down at her beautiful just fucked pussy. Knowing that Mary is trying to get pregnant and on fertility drugs, what did I just do. I rushed to her bathroom and cleaned myself up. I grabbed a face cloth and wet it with warm water. I cleaned Mary up and made sure not leave any visible evidence to what just happened. I fixed her thong and moved her skirt back to cover her up. I positioned Mary back toward the top of the bed and found a blanket to cover her. I looked at Mary and saw that she is still asleep along with a big smile on her face. Once I am sure everything looks back normal, I leave her house and head home.
 
      The whole ride home I kept going over what just happened. Just when I felt bad, a big smile comes to my face as I remember how good it felt fucking her. I get home and go right to sleep. The next morning I wake up as usual, shower, and head to the kitchen for breakfast. As I am drinking my coffee and reading the newspaper, I hear my wife say something about Mary. I put the newspaper down and ask her to repeat what she said. She told me Mary was on the phone. I pretend to laugh and tell my wife it is a girl from work who needs a ride to get her car. Mary sounds hung over on the phone and we make arrangements to get her car in a couple of hours. When I get to Mary's house, she comes out in sweat pants and a t-shirt. I ask her how she is feeling. She laughs and states she is done drinking for a while. She asked me what happened. I told her she was drunk, we got to her house, she walked to her bed, and then passed out. After I threw a blanket on her, I headed home as it was late. She thanked me and but had this weird look on her face.
 
      I asked her what was wrong as I started to worry a little. She then told me she felt weird last night and her head was foggy. I told her it might be the alcohol and the fertility drugs reacting the wrong way. She thought about it for a while and agreed with me. She stated she shouldn't have done those shots last night at the bar. She then said good thing her husband is gone for the weekend as she is just going to relax on couch for the rest of the day. I then asked if he would be mad with her getting drunk. She shook her head and said he will not know as she will not tell him. I laughed and said what if he found out. She gave me this look and said nobody will tell him, right? I laughed and said not to worry. We got to her car and I told her I would see her at work on Monday. As she walked to her car, I stared at her ass. The ass that leads to the wonderful pussy I had sex with last night. As she drove away, I drove home wondering. Will last night lead to something happening in nine months? Well time will tell.
 

Lyric is DP'd in BOTH HOLES!

KandehX on Forced Stories


Lyric was sitting on her bed listening to music when she had heard a knock on the front door. She stodd from her bead and walked towards her front door and peeked out the peek hole. It was only Rey. She unlocked the door and flung it open.

"Rey! Hey love. What's up?" She said cheerily.

"Ly are you ok? I had a weird feeling so I thought I would come over?"

"Der.. I'm fine." She gave him a swift kiss on the cheek, "Is that the only reason you came over? No 'I love you Lyric' or anything?" She demanded from him playfully.

"I'm sorry... I guess my worries just got the best of me. Love ya babe. But I should head home, I will be back over later." With that he turned around and headed out the door.

Lyric closed t

Read More
he door behind him and headed back to her bed. Before laying down she removed her bra and pants, leaving her in only a t-shirt and underwear.

Lyric was gorgeous. She had long tanned legs with the most beautifully kept feet, her toenails painted a lavender color. She was very slim being 5'6 and only 120 pounds. Her belly button was peirced and she had perfectly shaped firm c cup breasts. Her face looked as though it had been taken from an angel, with full reddish pink lips and high cheek bones. Her eyes were a very lively green color and she had long flowing naturally black hair. Every girl envied her. She was BEAUTIFUL.

Lyric laid down and stretched, completely oblivious to the man that was standing behind her door, watching her every move. She laid there for a moment, at least that's what it seemed. Before she awoke in complete darkness.

Night time already? She thought to herself. She looked around, nothing. She tried to sit up, but couldn't.. she was tied down! Her arms were tied above her head and her legs were tied spread wide open. She began to panic and struggle. When footsteps were heard she stopped. She listened frantically as the footstops got closer.

"Are you awake, love?" It was Rey! What is he doing here at this time of night?

"Mmph!" Was all that came out of her mouth when she dreafully realised her mouth was tied as well. She knew it wasn't night... she heard birds. She was blindfolded.

"How old are you, Lyr? 15? 16? You're so beautiful. But still a virgin. Why is that, babe?" He interrogated her. Lyric could do nothing but lay there and listen as slowly the cloth that was covering her eyes began to get soaked from her tears.

"Don't worry, I will help you with that. Me and my friend Jaguar will help you." He leaned down and removed her gag and planted a deep kiss on her lips. "I have always wanted you... this is gonna feel good.!"

"Please, Rey... Not tonight, please don't I am sorry. I am too young! This is illegal! I was waiting til I was 18 so it'd be legal! Please wait with me!" Rey was 22. She never really loved Rey, or liked him for that matter, she was only with him to be able to get ciggarettes whenever she needed them, seeing as how she was underage.

As she lay there sobbing she felt a hand slide over her pussy. She was glad that her underwear were still on. Just as soon as she said that she felt cold metal press against her thigh, slicing the thin material of her underwear. She began sobbing more as she felt the hand replace itself back on her pussy, violating her.

As she continued crying she heard 2 zippers being undone and the sound of 2 pairs of pants falling to the floor. She felt the fingers playing with her pussy rubbing harder at her clit.Finally a finger slid inside her pussy. That hurt but only a little since she was a virgin and all. She hoped she sould stay that way.

Another finger slid inside her pussy interrupting her thoughts. She grunted in pain and felt a cock shoved in her mouth.

"Bite me and things will get ugly!" She heard an unfamiliar voice, must be Jaguar. With that he began pumping her face with his cock. As he face fucked her she felt a tongue at her pussy. She bucked slightly into his face when she felt the warmth on her pussy.

"You're liking this, aren't you?" asked Rey with amusement in his voice. He dived into her pussy licking and sucking on her clit, then he moved to tongue fucking her hole. The guy working her mouth began pumping her faster and finally squirted a huge load of his spunk into her mouth as she tried her hardest to swallow every bit of it.

The cock in her mouth slid out, as well did the tongue in her pussy, and she felt a throbbing cock head at her hole.

"No, please don't," She pleaded.

WHAM! He thrust it in as hard and fast as he could. Lyric let out a loud scream as he pulled back and thrust deep inside her again. He did this for a while until he finally got his whole cock inside her pussy and went at a steady pace. She layed there crying to herself when she felt Jaguar come back for another face fucking. He shoved his stiff member in her mouth and started pounding away as she was obligated to suck. She felt Rey's dick getting bigger as he shot of load inside her tight pussy. He moaned loudly as he thrust deep and hard into her until he drained all his load. At about that time Jaguar had released another load of warm cum into her mouth.

They both left her as she layed there all alone for about an hour or so feeling some of Rey's cum seep out of her pussy.

Before she knew it she felt herself being lifted up a bit so a body could lay under her and then a dick being shoved into her pussy.

"Slide up and down on my cock, and don't stop.. no matter what" It was Jaguar. She obeyed slowly moving up and down only to be invaded by yet another cock in her pussy! Here she was still practically a virgin with 2 large dicks in her pussy! She screamed as she felt Rey shove himself into her pussy again. He didn't waste any time fucking because as soon as he got inside he started pounding away at her pussy pushing his dick deep inside and moving as fast and as hard as possible.

Lyric started crying again as Jaguar started thrusting himself up into her pussy while Rey pounded away.

"Oh fuck she's so tight. It feels soooo fucking good." Rey moaned into her ear. She was helpless. She layed there crying while 2 cocks drilled away.

"OH GOD DAMNIN I'M CUMMING! I'M CUMMING!" Rey shouted.

"ME TOO! We are going to cum your pussy up nice and good Lyric. I'M CUMMING DEEP INSIDE YOU! OH GOD!" With that she felt both dicks expand even more stretching her pussy out further and both guys shot their loads deep inside her. They moaned and each went as fast as possible until they were finally drained again.

With that they untied her and rolled her over onto all fours and this time Rey slid under her and shoved his dick in her ass as Jaguar climbed behind her and shoved his in her ass as well. They both started pounding away again as hard and fast as they could. She couldn't do a thing as she cried even more as her Anal virginity was stolen from her also.

They both shot their loads in her ass and untied her eyes and everything and let her take a shower. She stood in the shower awhile until she heard the bathroom door open.

"Hi Lyric, My name is Chris... They told me to come on in here" There a black man stood with the biggest dick Lyric had ever seen. It had to be at lease 10 inches long and 2 inches thick.

Lyric just sighed and dropped to her knees, taking his dick into her mouth. Shortly after she noticed Rey and Jaguar walk back in, both dicks in their hands. Fully erect.

The Day He Finally Raped Her

publisher on Forced Stories

The Day He Finally Raped His Sister (And She Loved Him for It)

by Reeb

 

Ever since she turned 13 years old, Ron knew his sister would grow up to be one very foxy chick. Her breasts started pushing out, her hips widened and she began loosing that baby fat which was replaced by smooth tight sexy muscles. He started having numerous sexual fantasies about her, but that's all he'd thought they would ever amount to, just fantasies a brother 10 years older would have as his little sister developed into a voluptuous young woman.

Amy picked up at a young age of the special way her brother looked at her. At first not understanding why, but as she grew older she soon realized it was her sexuality which caused her brother t

Read More
o treat her differently. She did what all sexually attractive women do, and that was to use her looks for her advantage. She would get her brother to do things for her like take her and her friends to the mall, almost anything she would ask for, he would do.

Around the age of 15, she now had breasts a full C cup and curley sandy blonde shoulder length hair, but in this weird sort of way, she convinced herself that by sexually flaunting herself, teasing her brother, she was rewarding him for all those years of special attention. She began by simply wearing sexy attire whenever he came home to visit. Nothing to bold so as mom or dad would notice, but things like short cut-off shorts or her bikini top whenever possible.

She convinced her brother to bring her and her friends over to the small house he rented as his land lord had an in-ground pool which they could use anytime. As her and her young friends bodies developed into sexy young girls, they sexually tormented her brother with their sexy little bikini's, which got smaller and more daring every summer.

The summer Amy was 16 years old, her body now nearly fully developed into a very sexy young woman, Ron found his cock getting rock hard everytime Amy and her sexy young friends came over to use the pool. Now able to drive, the girls showed up 3-4 times or more a week. Ron loved the sexy sight of these young hard bikini clad bodies, stepping out of the pool, dripping wet with the small patches of fabric clinging to their wet bodies.

Sometimes he would have to go into the pool house and quickly jerk off as he peered out the small crack around the door, looking out at his sister most of the time as the cum erupted from his huge thick swollen eight inch cock. He would have to stifle his moans of pleasure as the thick streams of cum blasted from within.


Amy's best friend Audrey was about the sexiest of Amy's friends. She was about Amy's height, 5 foot 2 or 3 inches, smaller tits than his sister, jet black hair and always sported a very deep dark tan. The two together in their skimpy bikini's, nearly caused Ron to cum in his swim suit every time.

Ron was content with masterbation fantasies about his sexy little sister and her hot little friends, but the summer they turned 17, he found himself luring Audrey into the pool house while Amy was dozing off tanning in the sun, and slowly peeled her small bikini off her tight tanned body. The sight of sexy pale white tit flesh and white pussy mound with neatly trimmed pussy hair just above her wet slit was exquisite.

As completely beautiful Audrey's body was, his mind kept picturing his hot little sister in her place. As she dropped to her knees and sucked his thick cock between those soft teenage lips, he imagined his cock entering his sister's mouth. He didn't understand why, but thinking of his sister, intensified his sexual excitement beyond his imagination.

As he pulled his swollen cock out of Audrey's mouth, pushed her softly onto the towel covered pool house floor, he pictured Amy spreading her legs wide for him. As his thick cock head began spreading Audrey's tight pale white pussy lips, his cock grew harder as he thought of his sexy sister laying only 15 feet from where he was fucking her best friend. Again he imagined he was sliding his cock deep into his sister's hot pussy, and not her sexy best friend.

Amy's hand was inside her bikini bottom, sliding up and down the length of her wet pussy as she watched her older brother's cock glide deep into her best friend's pussy. She was peeking through the crack of the pool house door as her brother's sexy tight butt pushed up and down between Audrey's long tanned legs, which were now wrapped around his lower back.

Amy had heard her friend moaning from within the pool house as she soaked in the suns rays. Audrey had always told Amy how hot she thought her brother was and she knew what they were up to. As Ron's thick cock pushed deep into Audrey's pussy, Amy felt jealous for a second as she wondered what it would feel like with her brother fucking her. She quickly put it from her mind, really he was her brother she thought, but her fingers continued to caress her clit and pussy as her sexy brother fucked her best friend deep and hard.

Seconds later Amy's body shuddered in orgasm as her brother shot his load deep into her best friend's teenage pussy. Audrey too shuddered and quivered as Ron ground hard into her clit, sending her over the threshold into sexual bliss. Amy quickly regained her composure and quietly moved back to the sun deck. She would often revisit the sexual sights taken in that day, nearly every time she masterbated from that day on.

After that day, Ron often fucked Audrey and several other of his sister's young friends when they came over to use the pool. One night, after supplying Amy and Audrey some beers, he convinced them to peel off their bikini's and go skinny dipping. Although only the pool lights provided minumal lighting, you could still get an acceptable view of the sexy nude slightly drunk teenage girls moving about.

That night, as Audrey's tight young pussy wrapped around her brother's thick shaft while he was holding onto the diving board as they slowly fucked, thinking nobody was watching, his eyes locked with his sister's. They looked deeply into each other's eyes, some 15 feet apart, as Amy began to cup her perfect breasts and rolled her huge swollen nipples between her wet fingers for her brother to see.

As she watched her sexy brother again fuck her best friend, she once again imagined herself riding her brother's thick shaft instead of her best friend. With both brother and sister staring into each other's eyes, the sexual excitement quickly escalated between them. Amy's left hand caressed the swollen nipple on her right breast as her right hand dropped down under the water and two fingers pushed deep into her excited pussy.

With this sexual sibling connection taking place, they both soon shuddered with very intense orgasms. Ron threw all caution to the wind and began pounding Audrey's pussy, cumming hard deep inside her. His sister threw her head back and moaned out softly as she clenched her legs together tightly, cumming intensely as this time she did imagine it was her brother Ron's cock fucking her deeply, instead of her best friend.

For the next two years, the sexual fantasies of both brother and sister continued, however both looked at them as just fantasies and never really thought anything would or should happen. The taboo word incest kept popping up in each of their minds and they would push their feelings for each off into a fantasy only land.

A few weeks ago during the summer of his sister's 19th birthday, his very beautiful little sister needed a place to stay. She got into a big fight with her boyfriend and they broke up. He threw her out of their apartment and not wanting to move back home, she begged her brother to move into his small two bedroom house with him.

So after all those years growing up with his sexy little sister and having her teasing her older brother with her gorgeous young hard body, he jumped at the chance of sharing his house with her. He knew she wouldn't be able to resist sexually tormenting him every chance she got. His cock throbbed at just the thought of it.

He was now a 29 year old single bachelor who enjoyed the freedom of coming and going as he pleased, bringing home whoever and whenever he wanted. So having his little 19 year old sister living with him was going to crimp his style. He acted like he had to think long and hard about her proposal.

"Come on Amy, what do I get out of this?" He questioned.

"Alright Ron, how about I do all the cleaning?" she replied.

"Ah I don't know sis, I'm giving up alot here. Tell you what, do my laundry too and I'll think about it." He shot back at her.

She made a face and rolled her eye brow, "Ok, you got a deal. Anything so I don't have to move back home and hear mom say I told you so."

For the next few hours, he helped her unpack her things. She was going to spend the night on the couch and tomorrow, they would grab his truck and go to her old apartment and move her furniture.

It was Sunday, so they had all day to get her moved in. The bedrooms of his small house are ajoining and to get to his back bedroom, you have to pass through the room he was giving Amy to use. He had no idea how this small little fact was going to change his life forever.

Amy now stood about 5 feet 4 inches tall, weighed around 105 pounds, still had curley shoulder length sandy blonde hair, sexy blue-green eyes and a very pretty face. If you had to compare her to a someone famous, some say she looks like the actress Sarah Jessica Parker, only Amy is far prettier than she is.

Amy's 19 year old body is about as absolutely stunning you can get. Her measurements are 35C-22-34, so her boobs are very large for her small frame. He had seen Amy in her bathing suits over the years, some very small bikini's but one of her sexiest suits was this red, white and blue one piece. God, he wanted to just rip that suit off her sexy body and fuck her deep and hard!

She must have removed the liners because when wet, it clung tightly to her body and left little to the imagination. You could see the perfect outline of her rounded pussy mound, slit and pubic hair, as well as her rather large boobs and protruding puffy nipples. His mind drifted back to that night they all skinny dipped as that was the first time he saw her bare breasts. He remembered the sight of her huge swollen nipples in the dim twilight of the pool lights.

Amy has very large nipples which when erect, push out a good half inch or so. Her breasts and nipples were identical to those of 1992 Playmate Suzi Simpson, if you saw hers, you would understand. Any man who has a hot sexy sister that could grace the pages of Playboy, would be lying if he said he never thought about making love to his sister.

Along with Amy's gorgeous set of tits was her second best tribute, her butt. His sister's ass alone could cause any man to cum in his shorts. Her butt was shaped just perfect, each globe of butt flesh pushed out above her tight tanned thighs. Her legs were perfectly shaped, long tanned with smooth soft skin. She has a deep dark tan that she is very proud of and works hard at keeping it nearly year round.

As they moved the last of his sister's possessions into his house, he began to think of all those sexual fantasies again. It was a warm summer day and Amy wore these sexy tight short beige shorts and a small light blue tank top which exposed alot of cleavage from those great tits of hers. Several times he caught himself behind her, staring at her sexy tight ass as she carried things into his house. His cock was rock hard nearly the whole afternoon.

All afternoon, Amy teased him every fucking chance she got. She must have bent over in front of him, showing that perfect heart shaped ass a dozen times. Each time she gave him the view a little longer or she would lean forward showing plenty of soft tanned tit flesh. A few times he thought he'd cum in his shorts just looking at her sexy young teenage body.

It was near 90 degrees out and Amy's sexy clothes were sticking to every inch of her hot sweated sexy body. As her beige shorts dampened, the sight of her sexy lace panties slightly came into view. You could just see the shape of her sexy pussy mound and as her body cooled from the light summer breeze caressing her glistening sweat covered skin, her huge nipples hardened and pushed through her sheer bra. She was a sexy sight to behold.

After hours of pleasurable sexual torture, they finally got everything moved in and sat down in the living room to relax a bit. He rolled a joint and they toked some and got high together. As they talked and watched TV, he couldn't help looking at her sexy body and imagining her without clothes on. Without thinking, his left hand dropped to his crotch as he lightly and just barely stroked his hard shaft.

Amy noticed what he was doing, she watched out of the corner of her eyes as he slowly and just barely stroked his thick swollen shaft. She smiled and snapped out, bringing him back earth, "Yo Ron, that was some good weed. I really got a buzz from it." In this very sexy tone of voice, she purred, "I'm going to take a shower and get cleaned up." she said as she left the living room and headed upstairs to her bedroom.

"Yeah OK Amy, towels are in the bathroom closet." he replied wondering if she saw him stroking his hard cock.

His mind raced as he thought, man, how was he going to do this? His sister, his

sister mind you, living with him and having to see her incredibly sexy body every day. This was going to be pure sexual torture, but he smiled as he knew he was going to love every second of it. That he was sure of but he wondered just how much of this he could endure.

Amy came bouncing back down the stairs, her dark blue terry cloth robe over her arm and stepped into the bathroom. The bathroom door is one of those folding types with louvers and one of the louvers were missing. If you are real quiet, you can walk right up to the bathroom door and peek in to see inside.

He sat on his chair in the living room, listening to the water start running into the tub when I finally got the nerve to move toward the bathroom door. As he got to the door, he peeked inside and again nearly came in his shorts. Amy had her back to the door and was sliding those damp sexy beige shorts over her perfect ass and down those sexy long tanned legs. She had already removed her tank top and only had her bra on above her waist.

As she bent over to step out of her shorts, he could see her white panty covered pussy mound from behind. God, what a sexy sight to behold. Her panties were one of those sexy boy shorts panties, which exposed over half of each of her tight butt cheeks. There was lace on the edges and sexy stripe lines in between. Very sexy!

He rubbed his hard shaft through his shorts as still with her back to the door, she undid the front clasp of her bra, setting those perfect mounds of tit flesh free. He could see the curvature of each boob as it was exposed at her sides. He felt light headed and dizzy as she slowly slid those sheer sexy panties down over her smooth butt cheeks, down her long legs to the floor. God, his sister was an absolute doll!

Amy knelt down, still with that sweet butt pointing at him, turned off the bath water as he could now see her white pussy mound from behind. He felt cum starting to travel up from within him as her nearly came, he held his cock firmly until the sensation subsided. Unknowing, she gave her brother a perfect view of her sweet ass and pussy from behind, her bikini tan lines encasing her perfect globes of butt flesh.

She then got up and stepped into her hot bubble bath. As she stepped into the tub, he got his first clear fully lighted frontal view of his hot little sister. She had tiny little white patches of skin over both her large breasts and her hot little pussy mound. The mound of her pussy really pushed out from between those sexy hips and thighs. Her sweet pussy lips spread slightly as she stood there in front of his devouring sexually excited eyes.

His heart was pounding as she stood with her perfect tanned body somewhat toward the door and slid down into the steaming hot bubble covered water. He watched her large breasts and nipples, which he found the pale and not tanned sexy skin very arousing compared to the rest of her dark tanned body. She had this small white trangle with thin white tanlines and a sexy light blondish brown racing stripe of pussy hair just above her sexy pouting pussy lips. Her pussy mound was also a pale sexy white void of tan.

As the hottest body he had ever seen in his life slid below the sudsy bubbles, he quietly backed away from the bathroom door and headed upstairs. He had to relieve himself while the visions of what he had just seen were fresh in his mind. His body shuddered as I laid on his bed and shot a huge load of cum high in the air, landing on his upper chest, as he had one of the most intense orgasms of his life once again thinking about his sexy 19 year old sister and her sexy hot bath.

For the next week or so, Amy sexually tormented him by wearing all kinds of sexy attire around the house. Each day she took it a little further, Monday she wore only a sexy light blue tank top and black lace panties as she walked out of her bedroom, down the stairs, into the kitchen, which he could easily see from the living room. She came into the living room, her panty clad butt facing her brother, checked out what was on the tube and then proceded back upstairs to her bedroom.

Tuesday she actually came into the living room after her shower wearing only her robe with nothing but her bare naked teenage body underneath it. His cock was solid in seconds as she bent over for the remote and exposed nearly all of her perfect breasts to his eagerly searching eyes.

Wednesday she pushed it even further by strutting around the house wearing only a matching sheer blue laced bra and thong panty set. He was wearing only a pair of thin grey gym shorts with no underwear underneath and the outline of his

throbbing eight inch thick shaft quickly caught her attention. His sister gave this sly sexy smile as she tried to act nonchalant as she studied the size of her brothers swollen shaft.

It turned her on to know she could make her older brother's cock so hard by wearing such sexy things. Her pussy was moist as her eyes glanced again at his thick stiff cock. She could feel her nipples swelling, pushing through the soft thin material of her lacy bra, her heart pounding with excitement as she walked about the house.

She was driving him wild with sexual arousal, to a point of no return but she was his sister and he knew she was just playing around teasing her older brother. Several times he made comments on how sexy she looked and she better watch out if she kept running around the house that way. She would only laugh and say "Only in your dreams buddy!"

For the next several days, they played this game with her sexually teasing him to death with all kinds of steamy sexy attire. He left for work at 6am and Amy left at 7:30am, so he always went to bed before her. What she didn't realize that with the door to his bedroom angled in just the right way, he could see from his bed, into the full length mirror on the door and right into her bed.

Every night he got to indirectly watch her undress and get into her bed. He stroked his hard shaft to orgasm many times while watching her remove her sexy bras and panties. The one night she actually was caressing and tweaking her swollen hard nipples as he silently groaned and dumped a huge load of hot sticky cum into his sheets.

His hot little teenage sister was driving him wild with lust. Just jerking off was quickly becoming not enough. On this night, thinking he was sleeping, Amy undressed wearing a very sexy black lace bra and panty set. God, she looked so fucking hot as she unclasped her bra, exposing those sexy swollen erect nipples again. He stroked his stiff rod harder as she pulled each nipple and rolled them between her fingertips.

She slowly slid those sheer sexy panties down her smooth perfectly shaped legs and pointed that sweet butt right at him looking in the mirror. Amy then slid into bed, ontop of her sheets, leaned back and spread her sexy legs. He stroked his thick shaft hard and slow, not believing what he was about to see. Amy began to masterbate, very quietly, in the bedroom next to him while he watched her in the long full length dressing mirror mounted on his bedroom door.

He watched for several minutes as his heart pounded heavily while he slowly stroked his thick eight inch shaft. His cock felt harder and thicker than it had ever felt in his life as he watched this young beauty pleasure herself right before his eyes. His head felt light as the blood rushed to the huge purple cock head of his extremely excited body. He was beginning to lose control.

His little sister's sexy mouth was open slightly, eyes closed and head to one side as her left hand caressed her right swollen nipple and her right hand slowly traced circles around her aroused clit. He could just barely see her hard clit sticking up as her fingers pushed it back and forth, between her fingers as her hips wiggled back and forth. She would stick her juice covered fingers in her mouth, wetting them and the go back to rubbing her excited clit and pussy again and again.

Tonight something snapped, he couldn't take just watching and jerking off again. He very quietly slid out of his bed and as if on a cloud, slowly walked toward the sexy young teenage beauty pleasuring herself in the next room, never taking his eyes off her figure in the mirror. He slowly stroked his huge thick cock as he silently walked into his sisters bedroom.

For what felt like minutes, but only seconds, he stood in front of his naked masterbating sister, her eyes closed, not knowing her horny beyond the point of no return brother was watching her as he pulled slow and hard on his blood filled shaft. Amy's orgasm neared as her fingers increased the pressure and pace quickened the sensations on her aroused clit.

Suddenly she felt the presence of being watched and opened her eyes, completely shocked at the sight in front of her. "Ron, what the hell are you doing!" she yelled as she tried to cover herself with the blankets she was lying on.

"Get the fuck out of here!" she blurted out angrily.

With a look of a stranger in his eyes, he quickly jumped on the bed, pinning her down, grabbing her wrists and straddling her hips as she clamped her legs together, "God Amy, you look so fucking hot! You've teased me long enough!" he said as his hard shaft throbbed against her smooth tight tanned belly.

"Get the fuck off me, I'm your sister for christs sake, you fucking asshole! ........What the hell do you think you're doing!" she screamed but he didn't really hear her as he had one thing on his mind, and that was to finally fuck his teasing little teenage sister, NOW!

She pushed and twisted but was unable to free herself from his strong grasp. He held her wrists and shoulders down as he pryed her legs apart with his knees, finally spreading them, working both his knees between them. She felt so exposed as the cool air passed over her excited and soaking wet pussy mound.

"Hold still you fucking little bitch while I give you the fucking you've been asking for all these years." Ron commanded as he moved his hips around until he felt his hard cock pressing at the opening of her tight young cunt.

She tried one last great effort to push him off her but he was too much. She began to cry, begging him not to do this to her, "Please Ron, don't. I'm sorry I teased you but I was just fooling around." she cried out.

"I can't believe you're doing this to me, pleassssssssse stop!" she cried out with tears running from her eyes.

"Shut the fuck up cunt and take what you've been asking for!" he bellowed out as his hard shaft began to spread the slick wet pussy lips of his little sister's sweet tight cunt.

She asked him softly now, "Ron, please stop this. We can't do this, it just isn't right. Ohhhhh my god, Ronnnnnnn!" she gasped out as she felt his thick cock head spreading her open and pushing into her juicy wet pussy.

Ron placed his hand over her mouth, her eyes widened as he pushed his hips forward and slid his long thick shaft inside his sister's tight cunt. He felt this strange sense of power as he forcefully took advantage of his little sister. He reached a point of desire and lust that he didn't care if the sexy body beneath him was his hot little sister. He was finally going to fuck her, fuck her hard and make her pay for all those years of sexual teasing.

Slowly the huge purple cock head disappeared inside his sweet teenage sister's pussy. He rolled his head back and moaned as his shaft slid deep inside one of the hottest and tightest cunts he had ever fucked. As his cock pushed completely into her until it's full length filled her tight cunt, he leaned forward and pressed his body weight against her. He finally had enough and was actually raping, actually fucking his sexy little sister.

"Feels good, don't it bitch!" he moaned softly into her ear as he held her down, his cock now deep inside his sexy young sister's tight little cunt.

Amy couldn't believe what was happening. She felt like she was out of her body looking down at her brother as he raped her. She cursed her body as it began to sexually respond the her brother's thick cock shaft buried deep inside her. Her pussy began to tingle as he slowly began a real slow hard grinding fucking motion, his thick cock moving ever so slow out of her pussy as it grew wetter with her juices.

"That's it Amy, take your big brother's cock. You know you want it, yeah that's it babe. My hard cock finally inside you, it's what you wanted, isn't it?" he moaned in her ear as he fucked his sexy sister slow and hard.

He moved his hand from her mouth as she had her eyes closed, head to one side as he again drove his thick shaft slowly deep inside her tight wet pussy. He could feel her resistance weakening as her body betrayed her and became aroused to the thick muscle working it's way deep inside her. Slowly her hips began to move with his and soon she was pushing her hips up to meet his as he drove his hard thick shaft deep inside her again and again.

"Oh god, yeah, that it sis. Fuck me like I know you want to!" he whispered into her ear.

"God your pussy is sooooooo tight, just like I dreamed it would be." he moaned softly.

The act of rape was passing and now each of their bodies responded to each other sexually in a way only a brother and sister can. Neither of them had ever experienced such hot and intense sex in their lives. The fact that they were committing incest, the greatest taboo, was such an extreme turn-on for both of them. Their bodies tingled all over as the sexual pleasures increased from the hot friction created between them.

Her body was pulsating with a sexual energy like she had never felt before. She could feel the tears drying on her cheeks as her pussy quivered from the penatration of her brother's thick hard shaft. She finally opened her eyes and looked deep into her older brother's eyes. Her mind said she should be screaming at him to get the fuck off her but her heart felt nothing but deep love for her older brother.

She loved her brother so much and could barely comprehend the fact that they were actually making love together. She wondered why they never crossed this forbidden boundry before this night. She thought that maybe all the sexual teasing she put him through was her hidden desire to get him to actually fuck her, drive him beyond his senses until he couldn't take no more, to a point where he would actually RAPE her. Her mind raced all these thoughts as her sexual pleasures built up deep inside her.

As his hard shaft again pushed deep inside her, he ground his pubic bone hard into her aroused clit, sending ripples of sexual pleasure all throughout her teenage body. She moaned out in pleasure as her brother fucked her like no man had ever done before, bringing pleasures beyond those ever felt in her 19 years of life.

God he really knew how to make love to a woman. What a difference compared to the fast sex of her ex-boyfriend, her brother's slow hard grinding consuming pace was driving her wild with sensations she never felt before.

"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssssssss, Ron! Fuck your lil sister real good!" she moaned as she finally gave up any resistance to her brother as he fucked her hard and slow.

"Yeah Amy, that's it. Let go, you love that thick cock inside you! Come on babe, fuck your big brother!" he moaned softly as he released his grip on her wrists, arched his back and held himself up, looking down at his sister's sweet young pussy and watching his juice slickened cock shaft sliding slowly in and out of her tight young pussy.

He watched her large firm breasts jiggle, with pointy swollen erect nipples atop them, as he drove and ground his hard shaft deep inside her tight cunt. She was the most beautiful and sexy sight he ever had laid his eyes on, his sexy little sister who he finally got up enough nerve to RAPE her. He was extremely glad she was responding in a sexually positive way as he continued to slid his swollen shaft between her tight wet pussy lips.

"Uuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhh, fuck me big brother!" his sister moaned as she gasped for air as her breathing became heavier as she neared her orgasm.

Feeling his cum beginning to boil, he wasn't ready to cum just yet so he commanded her to turn over as he wanted to take her from behind, doggy-style. He just had to see his cock sliding deep inside her as he held her hips, feel her soft buns against his thighs on each full penetration.

"Amy, roll over and show me that sweet ass of yours. I need to fuck you from behind!" her brother commanded as that was his favorite fucking position.

She obeyed his every command, rolled over and put her face in her pillow. She arched her back and pushed her sweet butt high in the air, spreading her knees giving him full access to her hot pussy from behind. Her tight young cunt was dripping with her juices as she anxiously awaited her brother's thick shaft pushing deep inside her again.

Her wait was short as he positioned himself on his knees behind her, grabbed her left hip with his left hand, his hard cock with his right hand and sought out her wet opening. Slowly she felt the huge cock head pushing deep inside her once again.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck yessssssssss! she hissed into her pillow as her brother's thick hard cock spread her open and drove deep inside her now completely willing cunt.

She pushed back hard in time with each of his forward thrusts, feeling his cock penetrate deeper each time. He gripped her hips and pulled her hard back toward his hard shaft as the tempo of their fucking became harder with each thrust. The feeling of her soft butt flesh slapping against his thighs made his cock even harder, as if that was really possible.

"God Amy, you've got the hottest ass I've ever seen!" he panted out as he drove his shaft deep inside her.

She felt proud and smiled with her face in her pillow as her sexy brother complimented her hot teenage body. Her body was beginning to tremble with sexual excitement as she again neared orgasm. He was driving his thick cock deep inside her like a piston inside an engine. Faster and faster, harder and harder until he was ready to cum.

"Roll over Amy, I want to cum on your sexy tits!" he bellowed out. She again quickly obeyed his commands.

As she laid back on her pillows, he straddled her waist and stroked his huge swollen cock pointing it at her gorgeous soft mounds of perfect tit flesh. She locked her eyes on his huge swollen purple cock head as he slowly stroked his hard shaft.

"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh, here it cums Amy!" he groaned out as his shaft erupted.

Seconds later a huge white stream of steamy hot thick cum erupted from that purple cock head and landed from her left cheek down across her neck onto her right breast. Three huge streams of thick white hot cum landed on her face and sweet tits. Even Peter North would have been proud of the cumshots her brother produced. Large pools of hot thick white cum all over her face and the perfect breasts of his sister was a sexy sight he'd never forget.

Amy watched the thick cum erupt from her brother's hard swollen cock head. She was like in a trance, totally amazed so much cum could shoot out from his cock that way. Never in her young life had she seen such an erotic and sexually deviate sight. She thought her brother cumming on her would disgust her, but it turned her on tremendously.

She was so aroused, her heart pounding as without thinking, she found herself rubbing his cum all over her breasts and rolling her erect nipples between her cum slickened fingertips. She squeezed her nipples real hard as she rolled them in her brothers thick cum when suddenly, her body shuddered.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhh my god, I'm cummmmmmmmingggggg!" she yelled as her sexual pleasures overflowed from the caresses and attention she paid to her swollen nipples.

Her body stiffened as she shuddered in orgasm, "Uuuuuuuummmmmmmmm!" she moaned as she passed over the threshold of sexual pleasures from seeing her brother's thick cum shooting all over her tits.

Amy had brought herself to orgasm many times in her life by just caressing her sensitive erect nipples. It was like her nipples were directly linked to her pussy and with the added slick friction created from her brothers cum, the erotic sight in her mind of her brother's huge cock erupting on her, she easily brought herself over the threshold of sexual orgasm.

She closed her eyes, rolled her head back and pushed her hips up pressing her legs tightly together as she shuddered through several waves of strong sexual orgasm. Her pussy gushed hot juices as she trembled and shook all over. Her hips jerked up, down and side to side as she squeezed her hard nipples very hard.

Ron couldn't believe how fucking hot and beautiful his little sister looked as he straddled her body while she shook and writhed through her orgasms. With his cock still hard as ever and dripping with cum, he pushed it up to his sister's sweet soft lips. Her eyes opened as he pushed his cum slickened cock into her mouth.

"Suck my cock clean sis!" he commanded his little sister and she obeyed his every wish.

She sucked his thick shaft a few inches into her mouth, tasting the salty thick goo as it leaked out of his shaft into her mouth. His cock grew thicker as her tongue swirled around his swollen shaft. He moaned out as his sexy sister sucked him dry.

"Ahhhhhhh fuck yeah sis, that's it, suck my cock! Uuuuuuuummmmmmm!" he groaned out.

He was straddling her upper body as she worked her brother's cock in and out between those soft sexy lips. He watched as his thick shaft glided in and out of her hot mouth, her tongue working all around his erect cock. He could still see the globs of thick white cum on her cheeks as he fucked her face. Seconds later, he was ready to cum again.

He pulled his blood engorged shaft from her mouth and commaned her to open her mouth. As she held her mouth open, he felt the cum rushing through his stiff cock one more time. With his cock head inches from her mouth, he shot a thick stream of thick white semen right into her waiting mouth, landing on her tongue. The second stream shot over her tongue, hitting the roof of her mouth, causing her to swallow and close her mouth.

He squeezed his cock hard and milked out more thick cum that dripped onto her soft lips. He took his thick swollen purple cock head and smeared his cum all over her pouting lips. He watched as her tongue cleaned his cum from her lips as she swallowed all she could.

"God sis, that was fucking hot!" he gasped as he fought to catch his breath.

What he wanted now was to taste his sister's sweet young pussy. He slowly moved down her body, spread her legs and put her knees over his shoulders. His face was now just inches away from one of the prettiest and sweetest cunts he ever laid his eyes on. Her pussy was overflowing with her juices, running down to the crack in her butt causing the bed sheets to become wet. He took a deep breath, smelling the strong smell of a woman completely sexually aroused.

Her brother flicked his tongue out, lapping up a good amount of her sweet juices. His cock hardened again as her juices stimulated his arousal once again. Slowly he slid his tongue up and down the sides of her opening, he kissed the insides of her thighs softly.

He licked his sister's pussy for several minutes, until her juices started flowing again. She was starting to moan and breath hard as her pleasure built up again. After several minutes of expert pussy licking from her older brother, he slid up her body, caresed her swollen nipples and once again pushed his thick swollen cock head inside his sister's tight pussy.

For the rest of the night, they fucked in nearly every possible position imaginable. Hours later, they fell asleep in each other's arm, his cock still inside her wet pussy. The next morning, they both called into work sick and jumped into the shower together, his hard shaft once again found it's way deep inside his sister's hot cunt. Their relationship, from that night on, was more like young lustful lovers than that of brother and sister. They would forever be lovers.

 

Erik, My Dad's Friend Part 2

Hush on Forced Stories

I tried to get up to check if it really was my dad, but right as I did Erik pulled me back. "Stay on the bed," He whispered. Oh no. How could this be happening, if that was my dad, I didn't want him to find me here now, the cum slut of one of his friends! If he found me like this I couldn't live with my self.

"Ok, quick you go take a shower; wash your self off, and if he asks anything, don't you fucking dare say a word. Got it?" He shouted in a whisper.

I stared at him unresponsive. "Oh my God. I don't have time for this, get you ass in the shower, NOW!" he said in his scarier voice again. I got up completely naked from the bed and grabbed my towel and ran, nearly flew to the washroom. I really did not want my dad to see me like this. I stopped

Read More
in the hall way to hear my dad fooling around with his keys, trying to find the right one. Obviously he had a real bad hang over and I was surprised he hadn't puked on the lawn like he usually did.

Right as I closed the washroom door he managed to get the right key into the front door and opened it. Phew.

"Jessica, baby where are you?" my dad yelled out from the front door.

" I'm taking a shower daddy." I replied trying to hide the quiver from my voice.

And Just as I thought he wouldn't ask anything else he began questioning me.

"Hey, why aren't you at school?"

"Daddy, I was worried sick about you last night and I couldn't go to sleep without waiting for you to come, so I didn't fall asleep til' like 4 am." I lied.

" I told you not to worry about me! You need to get an education you don't want to end up like me working at a job I hate!" He lectured.

"Yes daddy." I let out a little sob hoping it would be the end of the conversation, and it was. Suprisingly enough he didn't hear my sob, which was good because I didn't want him to know. I looked over at the mirror to see myself in the worst state I had ever seen any human in. My hair was in complete dissaray and it looked like an afro. My boobs where completely red from all the barbaric fondeling that Erik did to them the previous night, and my wrists were dry from the skipping ropes bitter hold.

I stepped into the shower and opened the shower tab and stood there letting my tears combine with all the shower water. I shampooed and conditioned my hair and as I grabbed the soap, I gently rubbed around my trembling, soar body. All the dry cum around my pelvic area quickly moistened and was easy to clear off.

After I had gotten out of the shower I felt as dirty, if not dirtier than before I had showered. I no longer was dirty in the outside, but in the inside I felt exploided and completely vampish. I dried the excess tears and walked out of the washroom and quickly ran into my room. I sat on my bed and began to cry, all the images and moments of the night before running through my head.

I finally decided to gather the inner strength to continue with my day. I went to my cupboards, grabbed a pair of underwear and socks and headed over to my closet to pick out some clothes. As I opened my closet Erik fell out and covered my scream. He let go of me, gave me a stern look, opened the window and left.

The rest of the day was miserable. My dad left a couple hours after he arrived. He had the night shift at his work from 5pm to 5 am. I washed all my bed sheets but I still didn't sleep very well that night, everything in my room still reminded me of the night before and the terror of it all.

The Next day at school, I didn't really feel like talking to anybody, in two words, I was being very anti-social. My friends all looked flabbergased but I wasn't going to say nothing. Not to any one. Not even my best friend who by coinsidence had been named Jessica at birth. Since we were both Jessica's and were usually always seen together, I was called Jessica and she was called by her last name which is Lorenzo.

After a long day of school I arrived home to see on the fridge a note that said:

 I have the night shift again.
Love you baby, eat a hungryman,
 theres a variety in the fridge.
<3 Daddy.

Not another night alone. I thought I was going to go crazy in that house. I watched some TV and continued to morn. My mom called and I hid it all from her. I always hid everything from her so it wasn't very hard to hide this.

At about 6:30 pm, I got a phone call from Erik.

"Hello," I answered.

"Hey baby, how are you?"

"Daddy?"

"Haahahaha... I can be your daddy if you want me to be." Now I knew who it was."Jess Baby, I'm comin' over tonight so don't make any other plans." He hanged up.

I wasn't going to let it happen ever again, never. I ran to my room and began to pack a couple things in a backpack. I would stay at my friend Lorenzo's house for a couple days, he would never find me there. I ran downstairs, put my shoes on and heard the door bell ring. "No." I whispered to myself. I looked through the peekwhole in my front door to see my friend Lorenzo, not Erik. I opened the door and told her she had to leave as soon as possible.

" Jess, I'm not leaving until you like tell me whats wrong! I've known you since like forever and I've like never seen you this bad, like ever before! So like tell me whats wrong." Lorenzo said in a soothing familiar voice.

" Lorenzo..." I struggled. "Leave Please."

"No, I told you I'm like not leaving and I won't until you tell me whats wrong." She insisted

She grabbed me by the arm and led me to my room. "Now tell me whats wrong."

"Lorenzo!" I began to cry. " I can't just... I .... One of my... Ok.. One of my dad's friends raped me last night!" I shouted to her in a whisper. She stared at me with her mouth wide open. Lorenzo was always known for over reacting and that she was doing right now.

"Oh my God. JESSI why didn't you tell me earlier!? I can't belive anything...."

I heard a car pull in, infront of my house. "Lorenzo, HIDE! Now in the closet! Don't move or say anything until I tell you to go, I'll move my shoulder like this ok!?" I desperatley said to her. Her eyes widened and I motioned her to the closet as the doorbell rang. I closed the closet doors and ran downstairs to open the door.

I opened the door to see what I had been dreading all afternoon; Erik. " Well hello there beautiful I ...." He stopped. "What the fuck is this?" he lifted the backpack I had left on the floor before Lorenzo had come to the door.

"I, I please don't hurt me, I ..." He pushed me down. He grabbed me by the arm and dragged me up the stairs. This really hurt as he dragged me on my back and every bone in spine was hit at some point or another.

When he finally pulled me to the top of the stairs, he dragged me into my room. "Uhh Uhhh... can we go into the other room please!" I motioned him to my dad's room which had a bigger bed.

"Hahaha." He laughed intolerantly. " Bad memories huh? Why don't we just make some better ones." He dragged me into the room threw me on the bed as if I was a tiny feather. He began to unzip his pants. " I warmed up for you in the car a little, I tried to hold it in for you." He winked at me. I turned my head away, towards the closet. I couldn't see Lorenzo throught the little cracks of the closet so I turned the other way.

"Look at me!" he yelled. I looked to see his cock fully erect once again. The moment I dreaded had come yet again. He layed over me, supporting his weight with one arm and began to kiss my neck. I whimpered at the thought of what would be coming next, as he grabbed my chin with his large hand. He kissed me in the lips. I felt his toungue trying to part my lips, but I closed them hard only to make him angry.

He unlocked his lips from mine and gave me a stern look and went back to kissing me. This time I let him in, I planned to distract him with this so I could motiong Lorenzo to run while she could. This was the first time I had ever frenched kissed and it felt so sloppy and gross. I began to move my shoulder and tried to motion Lornezo to move, but I couldn't see the slightest response. I turned the tables and put Erik on the bottom. His dick kept hitting my inner thigh and I whimpered everytime it did. The salty taste of my tears was intertwined with the seductive taste of my lips and I could see erik was starting to enjoy this. I held Erik down for a second, looked over to the closet, and yelled, " RUN LORENZO! ITS YOUR ONLY CHANCE!."

Erik pushed me off, climbed off the bed and walked over to my closet. "So your seeing other boys already?! You  are really a fucking slut..." he opened the closet, to reveal a terrified little italian girl. Lorenzo was shorter than me which made her about 4"11, but she had bigger tits than I did and the rest off her was very petite. "Well, well, isn't this just my lucky day." he grinned bitterly.

"Please don't hurt her! I'll do anything! Anything you want PLEASE!." I pleaded. At this point Lorenzo was just sitting there, in the closet completely unresponsive.

"You're damn right you'll do anything I say! But now we have a little audience." He grabbed Lorenzo buy the arm and pulled her to a standing position. Her large D 34's wobbling with every immoral pull from Erik. He picked up the skipping rope from a couple days ago. I totally ignored that thing when I cleaned up and I didn't realize this would happen again.

He tied her hands and sat her on my computer chair. With the same rope he tied her ankles to the chair. That was when she became concious again. She began to scream mercilessly. Erik quickly went into my drawers and pulled out one of my panties and shoved it in her mouth. At this time I was just covering my face with my hands and crying. I uncovered my face to see Lorenzo's upper body squirming. Erik looked around the room, his cock moving back and forth, just like when he was looking for the skipping rope. Hre looked for something to keep Lorenzo's upper body from moving.

His gaze came upon me again. "Take your tank top off." He ordered. I quickly responded my removing it and covering myself with my blankets. Erik was smarter than he looked. He put the tank top over Lorenzo in such a way that it went over the front of her body and went around the chair. This way, her upperbody was straight up and she could witness everything that would happen.

 "Now she can watch you do all those little nasty things to me." He winkined. What did he mean things I would do to him! I would never touch him at my free will. Thats when I remembered this whole time I had no free will in any way and I had to do what ever he said so that he wouldn't harm my best friend. "Now were where we? Oh ya." He layed ontop of me again. He began kissing me viciously as he started to undo my bra. He obviously was an expert because he was able to undo it on the first try.

He pulled me free of it and began sucking on my tits again. He sent tingling sensations all over my body. He knelt at my feet and slowly pulled my pants off and then my panties. I was completely naked infront of him again. I turned my head to the side to look at Lorenzo who was staring at the floor.

He noticed I was looking at Lorenzo so he looked as well. "Hey you, look up." He said to Lorenzo. She looked away. "Now you listen and do what ever I say when ever I say it!" he demanded of her. She looked up and he went back to me. He began to move back up so his cock was hitting my inner thigh again. He rubbed the head of his penis all around my lips which were swollen at this time from all the teasing on my tits. Lorenzo looked away again. She couldn't watch her bestfriend getting abused in this way. "What did I just tell you. You have to watch! Any ways your next so you should know how to do this." said Erik.

"WHAT?! I thought you wouldn't hurt her if I did what ever you wanted!" I said to him.

"Hahaha" He laughed bad temperedly again. "Uhh you little whores get stupider ever day."

"But I..." He cover my mouth and rammed his vicious cock all the way in, with one stroke and kept it in. A tear quickly rolled out of my eye. My pussy was still way to tight for him. He stayed in and moaned loudly and with pleasure. "Fuck your so tight!" he began to withdraw and insert his cock from my tight little whole. He fucked me like that till he came. He shoved his penis all the way inside of me and released what seemed like gallons of cum again reaching my deepest insides. He took his dick out of me and a little bit of cum came out of my pussy. He unconvered my mouth and I lay motion less again. He walked out of the room.

I gathered all my strength and went over to Lorenzo to try and untie her. I was almost done her ankles when he walked in again. "Oh thanks for getting started." he smirked. He had a USB cord in his hand. What the hell was he going to do with that I thought only to realize I was going to be tied up while he raped my innocent friend. Lorenzo was less corrupted than I was and was also a virgin like I had been 2 nights ago.

He tied my hands yet again and tied me to the same chair Lorenzo was still sitting in. He took the tank top off her and untied her ankles. He pulled her by the rope and headed to the closet. At first I wondered what he would do, but when he opened it and began to tie the other side of the rope to the hanging stick I realized he was hanging her up like a piece of meat.

He quickly lifted her legs and began lifting her leather skirt. She began to kick but he had a barbaric grip on her ankles. He moved her panties over a smidge and lined his dick up to her unlubricated little fuck whole. See Lorenzo was a smaller person than I was and was way tighter than me. As he lined up to deflower her she shook her head from side to side and her eyes nearly bulged out of her head as she tried to scream but the underwear in her mouth prevented her.

In one violent stroke he deflowered her, as if she was just his nasty blow up doll. He aggressively fucked her dry whole, the only lube was her blood and his pre-cum. She cried until she had no more tears to cry. He finally stopped, intruding in her body his nasty seed. Erik was absolutely filled with seed and I couldn't even explain how he cummed in us so much.

He untied her and let her fall to the floor like an item of clothes and she just layed there motionless. He layed on the bed and quickly remembered. "Oh, the camera." he took out a camera from his pants lying on the floor. He turned Lorenzo around and pulled her tank down so her round 34 D's where blurting out. He layed his limp penis in between her jugs and took a picture at an angle that included her face, her boobs, and his dick.

"Well ladies... I just made my self hungry, if you need me I'll be in the kitchen cooking us up some supper," And with a wink he walked out of my room. I could hear pots and pans being moved and cooked on but I was in so much pain inside and out, that I had no clue what was happening until Erik came back up to my room again.

I'm guessing he had already aten because he came in, put his clothes on and said, "Oh and girls, I'll be seeing you later!" and with that he walked out of my room and out of my front door. He deflowered two girls in two night. That must be some kind of record because he didn't only deflower us, but he took our hopes and dreams with his pleasure.

To Be Continued...

Deflowering of a Catholic College Girl

pj084527 on Forced Stories

Lisa was a university freshman that barely that has turned 18. She was a pretty brunette with hair that fell to her shoulders. She had nicely rounded hips, lovely smooth legs, a thin waist, flat stomach and firm 34 C breasts. Today she dressed conservatively in a light blue skirt that extended past her knees and a white long sleeved blouse.



She whistled softly to her as she walked home after a

Easy Pickings

babymaker on Forced Stories

“This is too fucking easy,” he said as he pushed opened the window and went in the bedroom.

There they were fast asleep in their warm cozy beds.  But he wanted her!  He wanted her husband to watch and hubby could do nothing about it.

He had waited two hours after the last light was turned off.  By the looks of the couple on the bed it looked like they had a little fun before drifting off to sleep.  The room had the stench of sex in it, which made the intruder's dick stir to life.  He watched them lying naked in each other’s arms.  Shit that wasn’t going to last very long.

It got even better.  There was an ovulation kit next to the bed this

Read More
chick was trying to have a baby.  This shit is too good to be true he thought he always wanted to get a white chick pregnant to have her carry a black baby.  What would all her snotty friends think that she fucks big black cock?

He chuckles softly to himself “Fuck this I am going to have a party with this bitch”

He takes out his gun and walks over to the husband’s side of the bed.  He slips the knife under the mans chin “WAKE UP YOU FUCK, try anything stupid and you're dead, got it.”

The man nodded his head. Just then the wife started to wake up.  She sat up quickly not realizing she was naked.

“My god woman they are huge,” he said as he reached over and twisted her nipple.

She screamed in fear not because of her nipple being twisted but at the gun at her husband’s neck.

The intruder made short work of tying the husband to the chair and the wife to the headboard.

“So you want to have a baby, how about a black baby.  You want to carry a black baby in that womb of yours.”  He said patting her belly.

"I am going to make sure that happens starting now!”  He got on top of her and spread her legs and rammed his 9-inch cock into her waiting fuck hole.

She screamed in agony.  God he loved that sound she was so tight.  He pounded away and as he pounded away her pain soon became pleasure.  “Nooooooooo I can’t, I can’t ……… she reared up in an intense orgasm.

“Gonna make you a baby right bitch.  Gonna fill that fuck hole with my seed.”  He pounded away in and out harder and faster.

“It seems like that hubby here likes to see wifie being fucked by a big black fuck and I am going to fill her up soooo good.”

His pounding got faster she could feel him getting harder and bigger.  She knew that he was about to blow his load.  With his last thrust he empted his load in her womb.

And pulled out with a plop.

Just then the doorbell rang.

“Oh did I forget that I called some of my friends.  They want to fill this baby up (grabbing her cunt) with baby making juice.’

Her eyes opened wide in horror of what was to come in more ways than one.

Four more men came into the bedroom.

Then in no time they were undressed and climbing on the bed. They untied her and flipped her over on her belly with her round sweet ass up in the air.

“OK BOYS FILL’ER UP”

She felt someone enter her from behind he was just as big as the first only thicker.  Another one pulled her head up and stuck his cock in her mouth pushing it deep to the back of her throat.  Making her gag.

“Yeah that’s it take it, take it all the way bitch.”  Said the guy at her head.
The guy behind her let his load fly into her; another cock quickly replaced him.  This one was longer it felt like he was trying to break into her womb.  She was in pain but she loved it she wanted that cum inside her.

She wanted to be filled so much that it hurt, she wanted her belly to swell not just with a baby but their spunk she started to push her hips back on the cock, and a small moan escaped her lips from around the cock that was in her mouth.

“Hey I think she likes this, she is giving as good as she’s getting” and let his load fly into her too.

The man in her mouth pulled out and entered her from behind.
“You like this cock in you”

“YES” she screamed “FUCK ME, FILL ME, MAKE ME SWELL WITH A BLACK BABY”

Just then she looked over to her husband in time to see him blow his load all over himself.

“Yeah that’s it your nothing but a breeding mare aren’t you?”

“Yes I am”

This went on all weekend more and more men came in by the time they were done her belly looked like she was pregnant already but really she was filled with good old protein. And a promise to come back next weekend
_________________
May all your dreams be dark and sweet

 

XXX  Shamefulone OOO

http://www.dirtybabymaking.com/shamefulones-erotic-fiction/"> size="2">http://www.dirtybabymaking.com/shamefulones-erotic-fiction/ size="2">

Tara: Part 5

sexchild on Forced Stories


Tara woke up in an interrogation room, she had been wrapped in a blanket and allowed to rest in a cushioned chair. There was a large black cop in the room with her who carefully sat down across the table from her when she came to.


“How ya feelin' ?” he asked, his voice was deep and reassuring. “Our lady cop is off-duty this week I'm afraid but I'm a kind man you don't need to be scared o me.” Tara nodded to the man, his badge read F. Jones and she wanted to trust him. “My name is Frank, we know from your ID that you are Tara Adams the same girl who was forcibly taken by the basketball team a while back. I'm sorry miss but you'll have to explain what happened to you tonight - those boys didn't come back did they?”


“N-no sir

Read More
. It it was my step-father Keith he . . .he's always looked at me funny but tonight he had some friends over and . . .” Tara's voice broke she was so humiliated she could barely breathe, but Frank Jones just sat there patiently waiting for her. “They were drinking and he . . . my mom is out of town . . .he came to my room . . .” She began to cry. The whole night had been a disaster, save for her lovemaking with Ethan she had felt nothing but embarrassment and pain. She was so scared they wouldn't even believe her - after all, how many girls get raped multiple times? “He dragged me to the living room and they all . . . god, I don't even know, I passed out near the end.”


“Do you know how many?” Frank asked her calmly.


“Eight, I - I think it was eight, nine with Keith, my step- my mom's new husband” Frank nodded and asked her if she knew there names. “No, I'm sorry. I didn't recognize them.”


“That's okay. I'm going to go tell the guys outside what you told me, and we'll have a doctor come in and check you out. Make sure there isn't any serious damage and all that.” Tara nodded and Frank left. As soon as the door was closed she burst into tears and sobbed violently. She didn't know how long she was in there but the next person to open the door was a thin, distinguished looking man in a doctor's gear.


“Hey there. I'm Dr. Mowers I'm going to be looking you over. If you please, follow me, there is a room at the rear of the station with an examination table.” Tara got up and followed the handsome man down a few winding hallways and down a flight of stairs. They eventually came to a halt outside a door with Dr. Mower's name on it. He unlocked it and motioned Tara to lie down on the bed which was on the far wall. “I'll step outside for a moment and let you get changed. There are some gowns in the cupboard under the sink.


Tara did not want to remouve her clothes, but she did so anyway, pulling the large medical gown around her. She climbed onto the bed, and waited for Dr. Mowers.


When he came back in, Frank Jones was with him. “I do apologize for not having a woman on staff Miss Adams, but Mr. Jones will be a good substitute for now. He is here for your protection.” Tara nodded meekly, she began to feel afraid. Frank helped Dr. Mowers lock her ankles into the little foot-holders at the end of the bed, and Frank also held her hands firmly.


“I know this is probly scary Tara, but its just a little exam and we don't want you to panic and hurt yourself.” Frank told her calmly as Dr. Mowers pulled out a large speculum and a bottle of medical lube.


“Now, this is going to be a bit cold I'm afraid, so don't be startled.” Mowers told her. Soon Tara could feel something sliding into her pussy. The doctor had used a lot of lube, so it didn't hurt much, but she was still very sore from her torture earlier. “There, that's one.” Mowers said and he reached for another speculum. This one, he explained to Frank, was for her anus. “Its clear she has been taken anally as well, for her sake I'll check both at once.” Dr. Mowers slid the anal speculum in and Tara felt him open and lock both tools wide open, exposing her insides. “Oh dear, its seems she has showered. But there is a lot of use here I can see. There will be no specific proof of rape, due to the soap and water, but to be sure this one has had a good hard fucking. Probably, as she says by at least nine grown men.” Something in Dr. Mower's tone changed when he said 'fucking' and 'no proof' it made Tara's blood run cold.


“What can we do for her then doc?” Frank asked, his grip on Tara tightening as she squirmed in fear.


“Well, I can't say for sure. Put her arms down Frank, she can't go anywhere with her legs strapped in. Come look at the damage.” Frank released her wrists and walked to the foot of the bed, peering over the gown which was resting on her knees, into Tara's most private places. “Look here for example.” Tara felt a brush against her clit and it sent a tremor through her body. “See how large and responsive it is? She had certainly had a lot of sex recently. See how she shudders?” Again, Tara felt him brush his fingers over her clit, and her breath became ragged.


“Ain't that something doc.” Frank said “can I giver a go?”


“Sure!” Mowers replied, and soon Frank was rubbing Tara's clit. He was gentle at first, still playing up their charade, but soon he was pinching and pulling it too. Tara tried to pull her hips away, but her legs where held securely. She began to sweat, she could feel an orgasm building, god he was SO GOOD! But it was all so WRONG he was supposed to be helping her arrest Keith not pleasuring her.


“Ooooooh” she moaned. “Please, don't - ahhhh - don't do this, I need your help please!” Mowers was pulling things out of drawers now, she couldn't see what but she was scared. Frank bent down and licked her clit lightly, causing Tara to buck violently against her bonds. She moaned some more as her sucked her hard, waves of pleasure wracked her abused body, he was so gentle - so GOOD at what he was doing, it was like being back with Ethan the evening before.


Tara's mind was in turmoil, her body was still so sensitive and Frank so gentle that she couldn't help but moan for more, but she knew as well that theye'd never belive her now, what kind of rape victim loves sex, forced above all? She was panting now, still half-assedly begging him to stop.


Mowers was back now, and she felt him doing something with her ass. She felt the speculum get wider and then, slide out slowly. There was something still in her though! She couldn't see any of what was going on but she could certainly feel him gently pushing and pulling some object in and out of her ravaged hole. With all the lube from the speculum, it didn't really hurt but Tara was so scared of what would come next. The pace of Mowers' thrusts became quicker and Tara couldn't help but release a deep groan of pleasure, he too was very gentle both men seemed intent on only pleasuring her and they did so perfectly.


The two men remouved the speculum from her vagina and Frank, still rubbing and sucking her swollen clit slid a finger in gently. He was a large man and even one finger was a lot, especially after so much abuse. He began frigging her wet cunt diligently, teasing her g-spot like no man had done before. Finally, Tara's begging changed tone.


“Ooooh, please please let me cum ahhhhhh” she said it so quietly she was unsure of wether or not he heard her, but she was far to embarrassed to repeat herself. Soon though, Frank's motions we steadier and Tara was on her way to full release. Mowers continued fucking her ass with whatever toy he had pulled out, and the two men matched each others pace and kept it steady until Tara's back arched in exctasy and she screamed as she came violently, not just once but at least four time, squirting her juices all over the doctor and cop. “YEESS! OH FUCK! OOOOOOHHHHHHHHH . . .” Tara was in heaven that moment, she collapsed when at last the orgasms ended, she was panting.


“Glad to see you are still able to enjoy sexual encounters.” Dr Mowers said as he popped the anal toy out of her, sending another small orgasm through her tired body. “Its something we like to test for you see, to see how intensive the psychological damage is. Now, we'd like to keep you here for a day or so while you heal, and we investigate the crimes commited against you. Frank here will take you to a cell, and you can make any phone calls you have to there.”


Soon, Tara was on the phone with Ethan again, her voice still weak from cumming so hard. “I think they will help me sir, I just have to stay a day or two so I'm safe. I haven't mentioned you yet but if they ask me where I'm going when I'm allowed to leave I'll say your place, because you were so kind last time.”


“Okay precious, you do sound better but I wish you hadn't had so much fun with those men.” Ethan's voice was tired not angry. “We'll have a little chat about that when you're out.”


Locker Room Rape

submale66547 on Forced Stories

This is a true story that happened to me when i was 16, I'm 6ft even and 195 lbs white i had just gotten on the football team, and it was just after practice everyone on the team took turns staying late after practice to clean the locker room and put up gear that was used. It was my turn and one of the seniors, so we set about doing the chores we had to do i started to mop the locker room and he

Cheerleaders Abduction PT 5

bouncytig06 on Forced Stories

I woke up with June in my arms. I could feel her body tense against mine as I moved, and I wondered if she'd got any sleep at all during the night? I'd slept wonderfully, I didn't wake up once. I'd thought for sure I'd have needed to cum, but it hadn't worked out that way.

 

"Good mor

Read More
ning slave." I brushed the hair out of her eyes. "Are you disappointed I didn't fuck you in the night?"

 

June remained silent, I could sense the incredible disdain she was feeling and I thrust my finger in her pussy.


"I love this little cunt. Tell me you're my whore!" I could feel her body shudder against mine as she started to cry. "Get off the bed!" I pushed June off the mattress and she fell to her knees on the floor. I reached down and took off her collar. "Get up, put your hands behind your head and show me that body of yours!" Her eyes were already moist. She stood up, hesitantly she put her arms up behind her head, I loved the way her tits looked, so young and taut. "Spread those legs wider slut." June eased her legs wide, she was so gorgeous. I could almost see her pussy twitching. I didn't know if she was starting to like it, or if it was just the embarrassment. "Why don't you spread that pussy of your so I can see your cute little pink snatch." June's arms trembled as she moved her fingers down to her labia and spread her lips, showing the shining pink flesh of her pussy.


"Do you want me to stick my cock in there and fill you up cunt?" June just stared at the floor. "Go kneel on the floor in the shower, rub that pussy till you're about to cum, I'll be in shortly!" I got up from the bed. My dick was aching; it was so sensitive I had to be careful. I called Jim on the phone to tell him to get over here by 4, I really couldn't wait much longer, it was going to be so much fun once he got here.


When I went into the bathroom June was kneeling on the floor in the shower, her fingers working away at her clit, her nipples were hard and her breasts jiggled enticingly.


"Are you ready to cum you fucking whore?" When she didn't respond I stepped into the shower and grabbed her hair, I arched her head back. "I said are you ready to cum you fucking whore?"

 
"Yes, yes."

 

I slapped her across the face at the response. "Yes sir, you answer me as yes sir slut!" I pinched her nipples till she screamed. "Now you can cum slut!" On call June started to moan, I continued to hold her nipples in my hands, pinching them hard and twisting. June's knees were shaking so violently I thought she'd collapse on the floor, she had a finger buried in her pussy and her other hand was on her clit, rubbing hard. "That's it slut, tell me how it feels!" June was groaning, her body shuddering, I don't know if she heard a word I said. I pulled my hands from her tits and turned on the water, she screamed in shock as the cold water hit her, she tried to stand up but I pushed her back down. "Tell me when the water is warm enough for my shower slut!" I could see the goose pimples break out on her skin. She tried to cross her hands over her breasts to keep the cold water from her sensitive tits."Is the water getting warmer yet slut? She was shivering under the tepid stream. I left her like that till the water heater started to work, and as soon as it was hot enough, I climbed in. "Clean me good slave." I handed her a sponge and soap.


June got reluctantly to her feet and started rubbing me down with the soap. She had gloriously soft hands. I placed my palms against the tiles and let her move over me. I loved the way the water ran in streams down her face and through her hair, it made her look so provocative.


"Rub those tits up against me!" I felt the hard points of her nipples against my back. "Don't forget to clean my dick, we wouldn't want it dirty when I fuck your friends, would we?" I almost lost it when June started cleaning my balls with the sponge. I was definitely going to get used to having this slut wash me every morning. When I got out of the shower I had her dry me down.


"Clean up slave. You have 20 minutes, then I want you on the floor next to the bed, on your knees with your hands behind your head waiting for me!" I put on a pair of loose fitting sweats and headed into the kitchen. I started making up the meal for the girls' lunch. Jim was going to be over early I hoped, maybe 3 if he could, 4 at the latest, and I still had a few things to do before he got here.
When I got back into the bedroom June was there on the floor like I'd told her. She didn't have enough time to completely dry her hair, but I liked it that way. I liked the way it was wet and dripping on her naked skin. I loved the way there was still a film of water on her belly and between her tits, I could almost imagine it was caused by a long fucking session. I like when my bitches get all hot and sweaty for me.


"Good girl." I held out her collar for her. "Put it on for me slut." I loved the way she stared at the collar with foreboding, then tenuously placed it around her neck.
"Tell me cunt, did you have a good orgasm this morning?" I clicked the lock shut on the collar. Her eyes stared up at me; there was a mixture of anger and despair in her deep hazel eyes. "I'm going to leave you in the room again today. I want you to tape yourself masturbating every 2 hours, just like yesterday, though, I expect a lot more effort today, do you understand?"


"Yes sir." Begrudgingly she replied.

 
"Tell me what you're going to do."


"I'm going to ma…" I grabbed her collar and pulled her so we were face-to-face, no more than an inch separated us.
"No slut, there are no more I's for you. You're my property now, a lowly piece of trash for me to do as I see fit with. You will always refer to yourself in the third person, you are my slut, my slave, my cunt, my whore, but no longer a person." I let go of the collar. "Now tell me what you're going to do?" I could see her cheek twitching as she sniffled out the words


"This whore is going to masturbate every two hours and tape it, she will work hard to cum..." she hesitated, "This whore will work hard to cum for you Master."

 

I grinned and tapped June on the head. "Good girl." I grabbed for her collar and got her to her feet. I pulled her along behind me into the other room and attached the chain so she couldn't go anywhere. When I slammed the door shut behind me as I left, I knew that my dear June was truly becoming the pet I envisioned.
I went down into the basement, instead of going to the kennel side with the girls’; I headed off to my storage area. Right were I expected I found the old double mattress and box spring. They weren't heavy, so I started dragging them toward the kennel. When I opened the door all the girls stared at me as I moved in with the bed.


"Hello slaves!" Very subtly the girl's inched further back in the kennel. "I hope you didn't forget we have a visitor today." Emily and Jaime moved close together, they were almost touching, as if that gave them some kind of comfort. I set the frame down on the floor, and then put the mattress on top of it. I put it in the middle of the room, within clear site of the kennel the girls huddled in.


"Tara, get your ass out here, and take that shirt off!" I pointed to where I stood. The lines from her punishment were clearly visible on her ass and thighs still. It didn't seem to affect her gait, so I assumed it didn't hurt much anymore. She did have most beautiful breasts, and I loved the way they swayed as she walked.
"Get on your back!" I pointed to the mattress. Watching her hesitate, I knew she was considering the options of disobedience. Tara climbed on the bed, she put her hands to her sides, her legs were slightly open.


"Get those legs in the air cunt, spread them and keep them up. Get that pussy ready for me!" I knew she was filled with rage, desperate to fight against me, but she also knew I wasn't screwing around, especially not with her. Tara put her legs in the air, I could see the muscles in her thighs straining as she held them aloft. She put her hands down between her legs and started playing with herself. Her nipples grew slowly harder as she moved her fingers over her clit.


I dropped my sweats and took off my top. I started to stroke my cock; I could see Tara looking up between her splayed thighs watching me. The way her legs started to tremble, I knew she was starting to get aroused. I fell on her, slamming into her pussy with one brutal thrust. I grabbed for her hair and made her look up at me.


"Wrap those legs around me cunt, you'd better put more effort into this than anything you've ever done!" I was already pounding into her pussy, driving my prick home like a piston into her snatch. I felt her close those long, beautiful, legs around my back and lock her ankles together over my ass. I heard her grunt as I slammed down into her; she arched her hips up, fucking me back. "Scrub those titties against me slut, I want to feel those nipples on my skin!" Tara glared up at me, but she ground her breasts against my chest. She locked her arms around my back and bucked against my body as I fucked of her.” That’s it whore!" The bed creaked; I could feel the sweat of our bodies mixing. Tara had a tight little cunt and I could feel her vaginal muscles contracting and squeezing me as I pulled my cock nearly out, then pounded back into her waiting hole. I grabbed her hair and arched her head back.


"How do you like that slut, do you like my dick slamming into you? You're just a fucking whore!" The sound of the bed creaking rang through the basement. I didn't even bother to look up and see what the other girl's were doing. I continued to bury my dick in Tara's inviting pussy, driving my balls against her ass. "I'm going to cum, fuck me bitch!" Tara slid her tits across my chest. I could feel her legs squeeze me tight as her ass hopped up and down off the mattress as I pounded down. "AAAHHHHHHH!" I felt my sperm fill her pussy. I could feel her holding me tight, her vaginal muscles spasmed and sucking in my cum deep in her belly. I kept ramming my dick in her till it hurt.


I finally collapsed a top her, she kept her arms and legs locked around me, her head was to the side, I could see the tears streaking down her cheek as she looked away from me.


It took a good ten minutes before I was willing to uncouple from my little whore. I stood up, my cock dripping; I dragged Tara across the bed by the shoulders till her head was hanging over the edge. I didn't bother telling her, I just bent down and thrust my waning cock in her mouth. I think she knew what I wanted her to do.
After Tara licked me clean, I left her on the bed as I pulled my dick from her mouth, she just laid there, her legs spread as I called for Emily.


"Get out here Emily, there's food upstairs, I need to you grab it." Emily slowly shuffled out of the kennel, she looked so scared. I followed Emily up the stairs, I put my sweats back on, but with the sensitivity of my cock it was almost too painful.


I put all the food on a tray for Emily to carry back down to the others. "When you've passed it all out, I want you to come back up here, and close the door behind you when you come back up, understand?" Emily barely looked me in the eyes; I thought she was going to start crying again.


It only took a few minutes, when she came back upstairs I took Emily into the living room and sat her down on the couch next to me. I wasn't much in the mood to do anything till Jim got here. Emily's body recoiled as I pulled her to me.
"Let's get that shirt off!" I lifted the long T-Shirt over her head. I caught myself staring at her tits, they were so beautiful, so perfect, her nipples were hard and pointed. "God you're so hot!" I ran my hand over her tits and belly.


I heard the dogs howl as they came in through the dog door. They were barking and wild after having spent most of the day playing outside. "Hey buddies." The dogs were jumping around in front of us. I could feel Emily press closer as the dogs started hopping on the couch. "This is one of my new whores." I introduced my dogs to my other pets. Spike forced his nose towards Emily's naked sex; she tried to press her legs together.


"God, stop him, stop him!" Emily started screaming as Spike pressed his snout between her legs and started licking her pussy. "Stop him, stop him, please!" I wrapped my arm around Emily and held her tight.


"Open those legs, let him have a taste, you have such a sweet little pussy." Spikes long moist tongue lapped against her clit. I could feel her body twitch as the big lab hit the right spot. "Spread those thighs." I pulled her knee wide so Spike had better access. He continued to lick away, I would have made him stop, but I loved the abject humiliation it raised in Emily.


I started pulling on Emily's nipples. She was whimpering, whining, begging me to have it stop.” That’s enough Spike." I pushed the big lab away. "Go get your food!" I pointed him toward the kitchen. For an instant he looked disappointed, then he bolted for his dish, Shadow followed closely behind.


I put my fingers on Emily's clit and started rubbing. "I think they liked you slut!" Emily was sobbing. "Lets watch some TV." I flipped on the tube, there wasn't anything good on, but I was fine holding my little slave in my arms, occasionally playing with her tits, or rubbing her clit till she started to sweat. I didn't make her cum; I didn't want to give her the release, yet. I was still trying to figure out when I was going to fuck her.


I kept looking up at the clock. I couldn't wait for Jim to get over. We'd known each other since we were children. I don't think there is anything we hadn't done together. We'd even fucked this one chick together once. We'd picked her up at the bar, some little college wench that got too drunk. It was summer so we took the slut out into the fields and fucked her brains out in the back of my truck. That was the first time I rammed my dick in a girl's ass, Jim had his dick in her pussy and I reamed her butt good. She'd passed out at some point, and when we were through with her, we left her in her car, cum plastered to her face after we jacked off on her. I would have given quite a bit to see the look in her eyes when she looked in the mirror that morning. I don't think there is much hotter than a cute girl with cum on her face.


I leaned over and started kissing Emily on the mouth. She tried to wrench her face away from mine, but I held her firm. She always whimpered like a hurt animal when I humiliated her, god I loved it.


I looked up at the clock again, 3:35, Jim had told me he'd try to get out early, but since I was the absent owner and he had to take care of a lot of the crap I didn't want to, I guess I shouldn't curse his name too much.


"I bet you can't wait slut, my buddy is coming over." I reached down and spread her pussy lips. "Don't worry. I'm not going to let him fuck you; you're my personal whore, you and June. I bet you can't wait to find out what I have in store for the two of you?" Emily's body jolted as the knock came at the door.
"Awesome, it's about fucking time." I got to my feet. "Get to your knees on the floor. Put your arms up behind your head, and make sure to spread those legs wide so Jimmy can get a good look at your snatch." Emily rolled despondently off the couch and got to her knees. Her breasts stretched as she put her hands up behind her head. "God you’re fucking hot!" I had to turn away from the lovely image as I ran to the door. What good is it having five cute slaves if you can't share them with somebody.

 
"Jim!" I put my hand out; I was so wired with excitement.


"So what's so damn important that I had to come over?’’ I think he probably had a clue, based on the car, but he played dumb.


"Get in here. I've got to show you something." I lead Jim in through the living room.


"So how's everything at the shop?" I had to get in a little bit of business, I knew in a few minutes I wouldn't be getting anything out of him about the shop.

 
"Fine, fine, nothing out of the norm, same old shit. Ted Johnson had to haul in his tractor, snapped a transm…" Jim went speechless when we walked into the entertainment room and saw Emily there, that gorgeous body, those beautiful titties and her legs spread wide. "Holy shit, what did you do?" Emily was visibly trembling.


"You know that car I told you about in the back field?"


"You kidnapped this little thing!" Jim was in front of Emily; he grabbed her nipple and started playing with her breast.


"Not just her, five of them, all cheerleaders'."


"Holy shit, holy shit. I heard about them on the radio..." Jim was too engrossed in the wonders of Emily's body to articulate more. "Holy shit!" Jim bent down and fingered Emily's pussy. "Have you fucked her yet?" He ran his hands over her stomach, then moved back to her tits.


"Not this one. I'm saving this one for a personal pet. I don't want to use her, yet."


"Holy shit!"


"Let me show you the others." I grabbed Emily by the arm and got her too her feet. I think she was actually happy to be pulled free of Jim's attentions.
"I've got the other one I've picked out in the back bedroom, you can have your choice of the rest. You're going to stay the night, right?"


"Yeah, yeah, whatever." Jim couldn't take his eyes off Emily. I walked him back to the bedroom where June was. At first, when I opened the door June wasn't too shocked, then she saw Jim and I could see her body visibly tense.
"Holy shit!" I had to smile. I loved Jim's reactions, he was more surprised than I could have expected.


"This is my cock whore June."


"You're keeping her collared?"


"Yeah, what do you expect, they're my slaves." I grabbed Emily and pulled her close. "I'm waiting to put a collar on this one till after I fuck her."


"Holy shit."


"Tell my buddy what you're doing June." I could see her blush. I'm sure her mouth was so dry it was hard to get out the words.


"This cunt is masturbating every two hours and taping it for Master to see." She was talking into her chest as her face went deep red with shame.


"Let's get downstairs, I've got three more, and you can do whatever the hell you want with them." I put my hand around Emily's neck and led her out of the room behind Jim.


"I can't believe you kidnapped 5 girls."


"I didn't plan it. It just played out perfectly. They're car broke down, nobody knew where the hell they were, and…" I really didn't know any way of rationalizing what I'd done. I think Jim was too much in shock to say much. We walked down the stairs and into the kennel. The room went absolutely silent when Jim passed through the door. I could see his eyes go wide. "These are my new pets." I held tight to Emily's neck and moved her toward one of the dog cages on the floor.
"Get in there." I pushed her down to the floor so she had to crawl into the cage. I think she was a little shocked as I put the pin in the door and locked her in.
I moved back to where Jim was standing, his eyes locked on the girls huddled in the kennel.


"I can't believe you did this."


"What, do you have a problem with it? I didn't forget about you, I'm going to give one of them to you after all, well, that is if you want one? Don't tell me you've got all celibate on me and don't want a personal slave?" He looked at me, for a second he was expressionless, but then a small grin came to his face. I didn't wait for any further response. "Tara, take that shirt off and get over here. Show Jim the punishment I had to give you." The look on Tara's face was vicious. She took off the old T-Shirt and moved slowly toward the door. "Get that ass over here!" When Tara was close at hand I grabbed a clump of hair and made her bend at the waist, I turned her so her ass was inches from Jim. "Tara volunteered to show the other girls what would happen to them if they didn't behave." Jim ran his fingers over the red lines crossing Tara's ass and thighs. "Crawl back into your cage slut!" I let got of Tara's hair and pushed her to the floor. She crawled on her hands and knees back into the cage.
"That other one, that's Lisa. She's not a bad cock sucker, though, I've just had her clean my dick after I fucked Tara's pussy, I haven't tested how good she is at swallowing cum yet." "And the other one, hell, I can't even remember her name, but look at those tits."


"We should call her Tits." Jim seemed to be coming around. "Yeah, we should call her Tits, that's a good name, don't you think?" Jim looked at me, wonder in his eyes.


"Hey Tits, get the hell out here." Jaime started shaking but just stood still. I could see Lisa nod her head in my direction, telling her to come to me. "Tits, get your ass out here!" She was so nervous her knee gave way and she almost tumbled to the ground, but Tara grabbed hold of her just before she fell. As soon as she neared the kennel door I grabbed her by the hair and yanked her full into the basement. I slammed the door behind and locked it shut. "Tits, what the fuck were you thinking, when I say to do something, you do it!" I pushed her out into the centre of the room, right near the bed. "Get those clothes off Tits." Her whole body was shaking like a leaf.

 
"I…I…can't." The tears streaked down her face, taking any residual make up with them.


"What? Would you rather I did it for you?" I pointed to the rags that had once been Tara's clothes on the floor." Her hands were shaking violently. She moved slowly, she was barely able to undo the zipper on her vest. I could see Jim was getting anxious, I try not to notice these things about guys, but he clearly had a hard on.


"I've got an idea Jim, you wait here, make sure she strips and I'll be right back." Jaime, or Tits, had just got the little skirt down around her ankles as I started out for the workshop. I was only gone a couple minutes, and when I got back downstairs Jaime was in her panties and bra. I thought Jim was going to pounce on her as he watched her, barely acknowledging my presence. "Look what I got." I held up a couple long thin leather bootlaces, and a couple more alligator clips. They were like the ones I'd used on Tara, but the teeth weren't as sharp. "And look at these." I held up a handful of lead fishing weights. "Let's get this bitch undressed and then have some fun." I didn't need to prod Jim on, he moved toward the girl with cat like quickness. He grabbed one arm and I grabbed the other. Jaime struggled mightily, kicking and screaming, but she was no match for Jim and I.
We popped Jaime’s bra off revealing her huge tits. She had big brown aureoles, we tossed her face down on the bed and ripped off her panties, we left her little shoes on, she was so cute, her body was so tight, and those tits… "Get the fuck up your, show us those tits!" Jaime picked her face up off the mattress; she looked at me with pleading eyes, hoping that I wasn't going to make her do it. I smacked her ass hard with my open hand; I kept bringing down my palm till her skin glowed red.


"Come on slut, show us your tits, you should be proud of them!" I knew she wasn't, they'd probably been an object she'd rather forget, guys staring at her breasts instead of her eyes, always trying to cop a feel. Jaime got to her feet on wobbly knees.
"Put those hands behind your head and push out those tits!" I don't know what size they were, but they were huge, and perfectly formed, no sags, the perfect forms of youth. I reached out and grabbed her nipples, I twisted them violently and pulled her too me. "How do you like cock slut?" I smiled as I pushed her to her knees. "Go ahead Jim, it looks like you're about to blow!" I slapped Jaime’s breast hard, it was a beautiful sound, as soon as she opened her mouth to scream Jim rammed home. He showed the girl no mercy, she wasn't overly big in the first place, and when Jim's cock buried to the hilt, I could see the bulge in her throat as she started to gag. I grabbed hold of her wrists before she could try to push him away and forced them behind her back.


Jim forced the length of his shaft in Jaime’s mouth, her face was going red, her tits shuddered like jell-o, her head was so tight to his body her nose was pressed into his crotch.


"That's it cunt, swallow my cock!" Jim bellowed out. I thought the girl was going to pass out, as he started jack hammering her head on his prick. I loved the slurping sound, no, it wasn't a slurping sound really, that doesn't do justice to the violence, and the manic way he fucked her. She was gagging, desperately trying to take in the intrusion; I don't know that she'd ever given a blowjob before?


Jim used Jaime’s hair to ram his cock in; with each thrust I could see the bulge grow in her mouth, as he got deeper and deeper. Holding Jaime’s arms in one hand I used my other to grab those tits. They were so big I couldn't even fit one in my palm; I dug my fingers into her flesh, ripping at those monster tits. Her nipples had gone hard, and they were so fun to play with. I could hear her react as I pinched them, though the cock in her mouth muffled most of the scream. Jim had both hands on the back of Jaime’s head, he was driving her down on him brutally, he rammed his hips forward in one final attack as he blew in her mouth, he let out a guttural roar as the cum flooded Jaime’s mouth. I could see the sperm bubbling out of her mouth as her lips tried to make a seal on his cock.


"Fuck yeah, fuck yeah." Jim held Jaime’s mouth on his cock till every last drop was drained from his prick. When he finally pulled out he started slapping Jaime’s tits.
"Holy shit, I've never had my cock sucked like that." Jaime collapsed on the floor in a heap, she tried to cough up much of the sperm, but Jim had shot a good portion straight down her throat.


"Get her up on the bed." Jim and I grabbed for an arm each, we dragged the limp body up on the bed, laying her on her back. "I'm going to tit fuck this bitch." I'd used girl's tits before to try and cum, but I'd never had cushions like this to rest my cock in. I straddled Jaime; she looked up at me with vacant eyes as I set my dick in the cleft of her breasts. "Come on slut, push those tits around my dick." I slapped her breast with my open hand. Her tits were red from the abuse already.
"Come on whore, make a soft home for daddy's cock!" I was just about to slap her again when she reluctantly pushed her huge breasts together. Her mouth was wet and sticky with cum; it formed little bubbles around her lips as she breathed.
"Push harder cunt. How do you like the feel of my cock on your tits." I started fucking her breasts. I pinched her nipples hard as I kept sliding my cock between her mounds.
"That's it bitch, push those tits tight, make me cum." I saw her eyes go wide. At first I didn't know why, then I heard her whine and I looked back and saw Jim holding Jaime’s legs wide, he had his tongue buried in her pussy, and by the look in her eyes, I knew it was working. I continued to rub my ass over her chest, forcing my prick in the little channel her breasts formed. I tugged hard on Jaime’s nipples, straining the skin as I pumped between her breasts. "Come on whore, do you want me to cum on your face?" I pulled my dick from the glorious padding; I put the head of my cock just above her lips and started jacking off. I didn't have to wait long; I was so ready to blow. My cock started jerking and spurted a huge load right on her face. The sticky white sperm shot in streaks over her forehead, and I drained the last few drops into her eye, it pooled over her lashes. As a final degradation I forced my cock in Jaime’s mouth, she coughed and tried to twist away, but I held her head still. "That's it cunt, lick me clean. Suck that cum from my prick!" I loved the way her tongue moved over the underside of my cock. She was probably just trying to breathe, but the movement was glorious. I felt an air of contentment over me as I pulled my dick free.


"Holy shit. I'm sorry I ever doubted you, these girls are fucking awesome." Jim smacked my on the back.


"Want to have a little fun with this cunt?" I pointed to the floor and the leather straps, then to Jaime lying on the bed, she just lay staring at the ceiling, the cum plastered to her face.


"What do you have in mind?" I'd obviously never told Jim about my love of breast torture. I've always loved the way clamps look on tits, but better yet, what they look like when wrapped…


"You'll see." I grinned. "Let's get this whore to her feet!" We reached down and picked the dazed girl from the bed. I took a leather belt and pulled it over her elbows, I cinched it tight, bringing her arms together and forcing out those huge tits. I put another belt around her wrists to restrain her further. I pushed Jaime back on the bed, I knew she didn't have a clue what I was going to do, but the fear, the abject terror, was visible in her eyes. "Watch this." I took one of the long leather laces and made a noose at one end. I looped it over one of the girl's monster tits and pulled it tight. I squeezed it so her breast constricted at the base, then I started wrapping the leather around and around, each loop making her breast bulge more. Jaime looked down at her chest, she tried to stutter out a few words, but nothing came. "Give me the other one." I formed another loop and pushed it down to the base of her tit. Soon both breasts were bulging red balls.
"Lick your nipples cunt." I forced my finger inside Jaime’s pussy; her eyes went wide with the penetration. "I said lick them!" I started thrusting in and out as Jaime lifted her head and arched it forward. She stuck out her tongue and touched the nipple on one of her monster knockers. She closed her thighs on my hand; I knew finger fucking her was having an effect. Jaime barely grazed her nipples with her tongue. A few drops of cum ran down her face and onto her breasts as she moved her head. "Jim, the clamps." He tossed me the metal clamps I'd brought downstairs.


"No, no, you can't, please…" Jaime’s body trembled as I brought the alligator clip near her nipple. "Please, god, please." The clamp had teeth, but they were more rounded, and blunt, than the ones I'd used on Tara. Jaime screamed as I closed the teeth down on her swollen nipple. She flung her head side to side with the pain.


"That's it whore, scream for me." I brought the other clamp to her naked breast. She was still flailing her head side to side as I shut the teeth down on her breast.
"Get up slut!" I grabbed her by the hair and lifted her to a standing position
"Keep those legs wide!" Jaime bobbed from leg to leg like a boxer. I grabbed the largest fishing weight I could find in the pile and attached it to one of the clamps; Jaime’s already strained nipple was tugged down further. She wailed in pain even louder as I attached a weight to the other breast. "Dance for us slut!" I'd found a wooden dowel rod in the shop, it was about 3/8" in diameter and flexed nicely. I laid a stripe down on Jaime’s tit and made her howl. Jaime started hopping around, bouncing from leg to leg. She wasn't moving fast enough so I laid a stripe on her ass. "Dance for me, dance like you were cheering!" The lead weights swung from her tits, I'd clipped them in place on the clamps so they wouldn't come free no matter how much she moved, her tits were growing redder by the second. When Jaime came to a momentary halt I flicked the rod up between her legs. I caught her straight on the clit, her whole body jerked to life and her screams got even louder. Her monster tits bucked up and down, a film of perspiration grew on her body. She looked all the more naked with her cute gym shoes on. "Move bitch, dance for me!" I handed Jim the rod and went to the kennel.


"Get out here Lisa!" There was a look of shock in her face, as if she was immune to my attentions. When she got to the door I grabbed for her arm and held her tight. I dragged her toward where Jaime was hopping around, the rod landing on her ass or belly every few seconds. "Jim, take this rope and tie it around her wrists, then toss it up over the beam so she has to bend at the waist. I dragged Lisa into the bathroom. "You're going to give your friend an enema. We're going to take her up the ass later, and I want her nice and clean for my dick, do you understand?" Lisa started crying. "Do you want to give her warm water or cold?" I turned on the taps. "I guess since you're not answering, you want to use cold?"


"No, no, please…" I grabbed an enema bottle from the little closet. I made Lisa fill it with warm water.


"Come on slut!" I grabbed Lisa by the arm and dragged her out into the basement. Jim had Jaime bent at the waist. He was tapping her tits slowly with the rod, not very hard, but Jaime was wailing like a banshee.


I grabbed Lisa by the hair and pulled her face to mine. "I want you to give Tits here an enema. I want your tongue in her ass crack to catch any drops that seep out." I didn't know if Lisa could see through the tears in her eyes. When I let go of her hair she knelt down behind Jaime, she pushed her legs wider, spreading them so she had better access. Jim stopped beating Jaime’s breasts so he could watch.


Jaime started squealing when Lisa inched the hose up her ass. Lisa had to use her finger to massage the sphincter muscle open. Both girls were sobbing uncontrollably and I loved it, my dick was aching again already.
"Here, let me have that, you take care of her!" I took the enema bag from Lisa and held it aloft; the warm water started flooding into Jaime’s ass. Her body was shaking like mad; I could see the strain in her arms as the water filled her. I pushed Lisa's head into the crack of Jaime’s ass. "Spread those cheeks, and I mean it, I don't want a fucking drop to hit the floor!" Lisa started balling like a child, but she drove her tongue between Jaime’s legs.


The water kept filling Jaime’s ass, I could see her squirming. When the last drops seeped into her body I set the bag on her back and walked around to her head. I knelt on the ground and looked her in the eyes. I grabbed hold of the weights dangling from her bulbous breasts and tugged down.


"You'd better hold it in slut until I tell you, otherwise Lisa is going to have to lick it all off the floor, and you wouldn't want that, would you?" I sent the weights swinging from her breasts. Jaime was blubbering. "I want you all cleaned out when I fuck your ass!"


I stood up and moved behind Lisa, she was busy catching the dripping water with her tongue. Jaime cried out as a cramp ripped through her belly.


"Please, god please…" A new, louder scream erupted from Jaime’s chest mid-sentence. The weights on her nipples shook in arcs from her red, constricted breasts.

 
I nodded to Jim; he knew exactly what I wanted. He moved to the side of Jaime’s bent body and started tapping the tops of her tits, not hard, but the way they were tied and bulging, the girl started screaming.


Jaime let out a horrific wail as he brought the rod hard down on her tits. I ran my hand through Lisa's hair as she was busily lapping away at Jaime’s ass. Jim continued to softly tap Jaime’s breasts, this time hitting them from below. I handed Lisa a large bucket and pulled the tube from Jaime’s body. I could see her trying to clinch her sphincter as much as she could to keep the water in. I walked around to her head and got on my knees. Jim laid a vicious blow on the underside of her tits just as I was looking her in the eyes, she tried to scream and beg at the same time.


"Please, please, stop this!"

 

 I pushed away the locks of hair that fell over her face. "Just a few more seconds slut." Jim started hitting her tits harder with each blow. I twisted her head so she was looking at her friends in the cages. "Smile for your friends and let it all out!" There was a loud gushing sound as the enema water exploded into the bucket Lisa held. I could see the mix of relief and shame in Jaime’s face as I held her head toward the kennel. I could almost see the disgust in Tara's eyes. I got up and moved to Jaime’s side, I ran my hands over her belly and I could feel her muscles contracting as she tried to expel all the water in her ass. "Good girl, good girl, I want you all cleaned out so I can ram my dick home in your ass." Jaime was balling, Jim had stopped using the rod on her and was running his hands over her beautiful skin.
I tossed Lisa a towel. "Dry her off, then go dump the water in the bathroom." I reached under Jaime’s body and removed the clips from her breasts, after a few seconds her body was writhing, she twisted from side to side, a torrent of screams rang though the basement. I knew when we undid the straps around her breasts she'd scream even more.


I stared to let down the rope holding Jaime’s wrists in the air. After Lisa had come back from the bathroom, she knelt on the floor and I was very pleased.
I pushed Jaime back down on the bed. She rolled around on her back, trying to relieve the throbbing pain in her tits. I turned to look at Lisa, she was staring at Jaime.


"Why don't you strip for us Lisa?’’ There was an instant of hesitation, but barely long enough to be noticeable. She got to her feet and started stripping from her outfit like a woman possessed, she got out of all her clothes in less than a minute, even her shoes. Her nipples were already hard, and I was in heaven when I saw that she was shaved clean. "That's awesome!" I moved over to where Lisa stood, she held her arms to her sides, but she still tried to bring them in as I moved toward her, as if to cover herself. I ran my hand over her smooth pussy, stopping long enough to pinch her clit between my fingers. I held it tight and tugged her toward me a little. She softly yelped, and moved her dainty feet closer too me.
"I bet you can't wait for us to fuck you?" She looked demurely to the floor.


"Go straddle your friends face for awhile. Let her lick you up instead of you licking her. And I want you to play with her tits a little." I let go of Lisa's clit, for a second I don't think she knew what to do, but then she started moving toward the mattress, her breasts moving gently as she walked. Lisa climbed on the bed; she was hesitant to crouch on Jaime’s face.


"That's it, just straddle her face and push your pussy down." I could see Lisa's body jolt when her sensitive flesh touched Jaime’s. I moved over to the bed and sat on the edge. I thrust a finger in Jaime’s pussy.


"It's time for you to repay the favour Tits, start licking your friend till she cums. And you," I pointed to Lisa, "start playing with those tits." Jaime tentatively pushed her tongue against Lisa's pussy making her friend groan, and then Lisa grabbed for Jaime’s nipples and started to tug on them. Both girls whimpered softly in obvious shame. After a few moments Lisa could barely keep her eyes open, she was bumping and grinding her hips against Jaime’s face, in her own world of pleasure she seemed oblivious to Jaime’s suffering, sometimes she tugged hard on Jaime’s tits till a loud scream erupted.


I moved in and grabbed for Lisa's breasts, I cupped them in my hands and started moulding them in my fingers. It was the final push Lisa needed, her body shook under my touch, and she flexed her thighs, squeezing Jaime’s head between. She was moaning loud, I could see her juices coating Jaime’s lips.


"Okay, that's enough!" Lisa's eyes shot open, suddenly brought back into the reality of what was happening. Her face went flush immediately and she opened her legs, lifting herself off Jaime’s face. I nodded to Jim and we began undoing the straps looped around Jaime’s breasts. "Massage her tits." Lisa moved her hands to Jaime’s breasts and began rubbing her fingers over the deflating mounds. Jaime kicked her legs as the leather came free and blood started flowing back into her tits, she beat the mattress with her feet and started screaming. Red marks crisscrossed her tits where Jim had beaten her with the rod. Lisa delved her fingers deep into Jaime’s breasts, antagonizing her friend's already sensitive skin. The concentric circles of the leather shone clearly on Jaime’s breasts as Lisa expertly used her fingers making Jaime howl continuously.


I got up and pulled Lisa off the bed, her pussy was still wet and her labia were swollen. I started fingering her till her knees started to buckle. Jim climbed on the bed. I knew he wanted to fuck Jaime bad. He grabbed her tits and squeezed tight, eliciting a pitiful wail from her, then he forced his knee between her legs and spread her wide. As soon as her cunt was exposed, Jim rammed home, brutally slamming his dick to the hilt. Jaime’s body bucked off the bed and she screamed till I thought her voice would go. Jim rabbit fucked the girl; her legs splayed wide, spasming and kicking in the air. There was absolutely no gentleness with the way he fucked her.


I pushed Lisa to her knees and forced my cock her mouth, she gagged and tried to push me away, but I held her firm and made her get me hard. The bed creaked loud through the basement, Jim grunted with each thrust, driving his full weight onto Jaime’s hips. It didn't take long for him to bellow, driving his dick deep, and then spending his load in Jaime’s pussy. I heard the girl stop crying out in pain and start to groan in abject humiliation.


I let Jim lay there, impaled on the girl, savouring the cushioning of her tits under his chest. "Are you still hard buddy?" Jim looked up; his body was covered in sweat from the exertion.


"Yeah."

 

"Good, flip her over so you're still in her cunt, I want to take her ass, and I think she's up for a double penetration, don't you?" I didn't have to convince him, Jim rolled Jaime over so she laid a top him, his dick never leaving her tight hole.
Jaime started crying before I even got on the bed. I spread her legs wide and forced my finger in her anus, she squealed like a stuck pig. Jim had hold of her tits and was rubbing the red swollen flesh.


Jaime turned her head to look as me when I climbed on the bed. Her body tensed as I ran my cock over the crack of her ass, then I sought out her nether hole. I grabbed Jaime by the hair and arched her head back.

 
"Don't fight it bitch, it won't hurt as much." I pushed the head of my cock against her cute little anus. I spit down between her cheeks trying to get some lubrication. Jaime started screaming as I started driving forward. She was so tight, and her ass didn't want to give, but I kept pushing the head of my cock against her till I started to get some penetration. Jim had his mouth locked on Jaime’s, forcing her to kiss him. Slowly, almost centimetre-by-centimetre I was forcing my prick in her ass. Jaime’s body jumped with each little bit I moved forward. She was so tight it hurt; I smacked her on the ass repeatedly, driving my cock deeper.


"That's it slut, open up for me!" I could feel the muscles in Jaime’s ass loosen slightly and I took advantage, trying to force more and more of my dick in her hole. I started fucking her slowly, barely getting much movement, but still it was heaven. Jim thrust methodically into Jaime’s pussy, arching his hips and completing the double penetration. Soon the two of us got into a sort of rhythm, timing our fucking perfectly, in and out of her cunt and ass like a machine. Jaime was balling uncontrollably, feeling every inch of our cocks in her holes. I took hold of hips trying for more leverage, she was so tight it was hurting me, but I wasn't going to stop. I started pumping faster and faster into Jaime’s ass, she was still so incredibly tight it hurt, but she seemed to be opening up little by little. I held tight to her hips and used them to fuck her harder and harder. I knew I was about to cum, I would have liked to hold out longer, but the groaning little girl impelled me on. When I couldn't hold it I shot my load in her ass. I rammed home, trying to get my whole dick in her, Jaime wailed out as I filled her with my cum.


"Aahhhhhh!" I pulled her hips back to drive my cock deeper. I couldn't believe how good she felt. I smacked her ass, whipping her like a jockey on the stretch run. I thought my head would explode it felt so good. I don't know how long I stayed buried in the girl. I finally pulled out with a pop. As soon as I was free Jim started driving his hips up, his arms were around Jaime, pressing her tits into his chest as he fucked her like a beast. I moved in front of Lisa and forced my cock towards her mouth. There was a fear in her eyes and she opened wide and took me in. I watched in sick fascination as Jim rammed home into Jaime’s cunt. I ran my hand through Lisa's hair as she clamped her mouth down on my dick, her tongue was weaving over my cock when Jim roared out, driving upwards, almost lifting Jaime off the bed as he came in her pussy.


"HOLY SHIT!" Jim smacked Jaime’s ass, continuing to buck up into her pussy.
I pulled out of Lisa's mouth and ran my dick through her hair, her soft locks felt awesome on my prick. It took a few minutes before Jim could recover, he held Jaime next to him, crushing her tits against his body. After a few minutes he pushed her off him and got to his feet. "Thank you SO much. We should have done something like this years ago!"

 

I pushed Lisa toward Jim and had her lick him clean. She was slurping on his cock as we talked. "Want to go make dinner? We've got to feed these girls." Jim had his hands at the back of Lisa's head, his muscles spasmed involuntarily as she cleaned him.

 
"Yeah…" he groaned, "yeah, lets do that." He pushed Lisa off his dick. "Yeah, lets do that. My balls need a break already." He tapped Lisa on top of the head.


"Get Jaime in the kennel Lisa." I helped Lisa to her feet, she almost had to carry Jaime into the cage, Jaime’s legs were still twitching, and her breasts were bright red.

 

"I can't believe you did this." Jim smacked me on the shoulder, as we started upstairs.

 

I hope you all like this addition any feedback send to bouncytig06@hotmail.com thanks

Enforcement

hunk304 on Forced Stories

Enforcement





My name is Justin. Really, I'm not exactly sure what else to say, I suppose I should describe myself, I'm about 5ft 11, about 175 pounds, which I'm told is good for my height I live in Ontario, I'm a student at university studying medicine and 95 000 in debt.. And as is usual with all of us blue collar slobs, I'm a missed paycheck and tip away from welfare.



I work in a call ce

The Sinful Wife

Victoriajohn on Forced Stories

All of my stories include descriptions of sex scenes that could cause offence to some people. Please do not read this story if you are offended by perverse sexual material, or if you are under the legal age of consent for your own country. These stories are pure fiction and are not based on anyone living or deceased.


This was Thursday morning, the fourth day of my week’s holiday, but as we had workmen building a garage for us, I was making myself busy around the house. So here I was in the bed room, picking up the children’s clothes ready to put into the washing basket, when I heard the boss of the workmen calling me from down stairs.

“Mrs Holmlund. Can you spare me a moment?”
“Be right with you.”
I made my way back downs

Read More
tairs to the little study where my computer is kept. The boss of the workmen had come in a few minutes earlier, asking to use my PC to find a local stockist of some parts he needed for the garage door. So naturally, I’d just logged on, and brought up my internet browser for him, and then I’d left him to find what he wanted. As I was coming down the stairs, I assumed, like most men who are good with their hands, he was like a fish out of water on the PC, and needed my help.

So full of confidence, and ready to show-off my talents on the keyboard, I breezed into the study. My confidence and literally all my breath was taken from me as I looked at the screen to see what he had displayed.
“What do you make of this?”
I stood there, not blushing, but ashen white, the blood had drained from my face.
“Well? Nothing to say for yourself? Well what about these emails, I bet Mr Holmlund doesn’t know about these?”

I tried my best to sound in control.
“You shouldn’t be looking in my private mail account.”
“Ok then. If you want to get silly about this. I’ve printed a few of these emails out on paper, and I’ll make sure your husband gets to know what his slut of a wife has been up to.”
“No you can’t.”
“Can’t! Who says I can’t?”
“But please. I haven’t been unfaithful to him. It’s just words on the internet.”
“So he won’t mind then. Will he?”
“Please I beg you, please don’t tell him.”

“If I keep quiet, what will you do for me?”
“What do you mean?”
”You know what I mean. Will you fuck?”
“No. You can’t ask that of me. Please. I’ve never so much as kissed another man since I got married.”
“My, aren’t we the little angel. So what about these stories you’ve been reading?”

Well I guess at this stage, I’d better explain exactly what this man had found, and what my situation was. My Name is Camilla Erricson, I’m married to Göran, and we have two beautiful children Helle aged 3 and Björn 6. I am 32, and I’ve been so very wicked. My Göran is so sweet and he cares for me and the children so lovingly. I really do love him with all my heart, but! I know you’re thinking, ‘with true love there can be no buts’. In truth, I would never cheat on Göran, even if the most handsome man in the world wanted to date me. But I have a dark side, and like Lady Chatterley, I don’t think we are given these dark thoughts for no reason.

So one day whilst idling some time away on the net, I made a search for ‘sex’. As you can imagine I was swamped with sites to visit. After I’d browsed around about ten or so sites, finding only pictures and videos that I found crude. I began to think that maybe the dirty side of sex wasn’t what I was looking for. In truth I had no idea what it was, this indefinable thing I needed. It was just my sex life with Göran was so safe and predictable, I thought there had to be something more. Then, reading through the search results, I saw a site that was free, didn’t need you to register, and contained adult stories. I had no idea what to expect, but when I logged in, the range of material available was mind blowing.

Over the next few weeks I read various stories, some very wicked, involving rape, bondage, and incest. There were even stories of women having sex with animals! But the idea of this turned my stomach, so I avoided them. Reading these other stories got me very excited, sexually I mean, you know, wet. But even though I was now hooked on reading these stories, they were in the majority, pretty shallow, with little or no real story, just an excuse for describing sexual activity. Then one day I read a story, and it all seemed so innocent, it was only the fact of where the story was posted, that let me know something was eventually going to happen to the woman who was the main character in the story. I won’t go into detail, but this poor innocent; and normal housewife was tricked into various situations, ending up with her starring in a porn video, and being gang raped.

Well if the other stories had got me wet, this one had me in a trance. I’d been fingering myself all the time I’d been reading, and it was a long story. How many times I’d come I can’t remember. Well I read this same story over and over again for three days running, each time getting the same thrill, imagining myself to be the central character. This one day I plucked up courage, and emailed the author, he’d left some silly little statement at the end of his story, asking for girls from England to email him. Well I hadn’t mentioned it, but I’m from Sweden, and proud of it, but I emailed him anyway.

Then I waited and waited. Day after day I’d dash to the PC after work to see if he’d replied. Three days, no reply. On the fourth day, I’d had to do some shopping on the way home, and by the time I got home my Göran was already there. So I just thought, it’s not worth risking looking now, he won’t have replied anyway. And even if he does, what will he want to say to me? So it wasn’t until the next morning, Göran had just left for work; the children were having breakfast, so I opened my mail. There it was; he’d replied to me.

It was a simple courteous reply, not very personal, but he’d supplied me with a list of the stories he’d written, and told me which site they were available on. I once again won’t go into detail, but when I couldn’t actually find these stories, I emailed him back, and he kindly pasted the whole text of a story into an email for me. In fact it was three emails, containing Parts one, two, and three of a series he’d written.

I started reading the story, and was once again, immediately the central character. This girl was I guess raped, but not with violence, more persuasion, and circumstance. Then as the story progressed, it moved to a new dimension. I said before the thought of animal sex turned my stomach. Well now reading this, in my mind, I was this girl, and after being gang raped, they were making me have sex with a dog. But amazingly, this got me hotter than I like to admit. So I read on, this was real hard-core animal sex, not just dogs, but then horses as well. And to my shame, I loved every word of it, and I couldn’t stop reading.

So that is where we are now! The builder had somehow found this story on my PC, and then read my emails to and from the author. Well I’d been ashamed of myself before, when only I knew what I’d been doing. But now this horrible builder man knew, I felt really humiliated. But if my Göran ever found out, I’d kill myself! I could never look him in the eye again.

So back to my predicament.

 “My, aren’t we the little angel. So what about these stories you’ve been reading?”
“They're nothing. I read them with my husband.”
“You bloody liar! You say in your emails, your husband has no idea you read this shit!”
“But they’re just stories.”
“Ok then. Let’s see shall we? I’ll print one out, and you can read it to me.”
“If I read one, will you promise not to tell Göran?”
“Well maybe. Let’s see if it gets me turned on first.”

He’d soon got the printer churning out page after page, and before it had finished, he’d picked up the first few sheets, and handed them to me.
“Come-on then, you sit here and I’ll stand behind you.”
He got up from my revolving computer chair, and sat me down. I didn’t know if I would be able to read the dirty words this story contained out aloud. But I knew that I had to do something to avoid my beloved Göran finding out what a wicked woman I’d been.


As I started reading, his arms reached around from behind me, and his hands cupped my breasts. This sent such a violent shiver down into my lower tummy, and my nipples instantly became hard. I stopped reading.
“Please no. I don’t like you touching me.”
“I don’t care what you like. You know the alternative. Now get reading, and think yourself lucky I haven’t got your knickers off.”

I resumed my reading, as his fingers were manipulating my nipples through the thin material of my blouse and bra. The story was now getting to the build-up of the first sexual action, and this by itself would have me getting wet. But with his manipulation of my breasts, I could feel a throbbing like I’d never felt before. It was like a really bad case of butterflies in the tummy, but not actually my tummy. It was deep in my .. You know where I mean, my private part.

Then he unbuttoned my blouse, and slipped his hands back inside my bra. There was an overwhelming rush of passion as our flesh met, his bare fingers, and my naked nipples.
“P p please d don’t.”
“Just keep reading.”
I carried on, but I was near to orgasm, and I could do nothing to control my body. Then as I read the part of the story where the woman took her first penetration, it happened. I had to stop reading, and I couldn’t stop myself arching my hips forwards lifting my bottom from the seat.

“My! That does do it for you.”
Said Johan (the builder) as I calmed back down and regained my seated position. I didn’t reply, but just blushed a bright red. He was now stood in front of me, his big hard dick in his hands pointing directly at my face.
“Ok my little beauty, are you going to suck me off now?”
I was so humiliated by my own lack of control, but I knew that he wouldn’t be satisfied until his dick had shot its load of spunk. So I made not the slightest protest, I just resigned myself to getting it over with.

Now even this I would have thought would not be worth describing from my point of view, as all I thought I was doing was to get his juices rising. But I am so wicked and my body is not under my control during sex. As my mouth opened and my lips encircled the end of his dick, my tummy started pulsing wildly. He wasn’t making my control any easier; he’d now cupped both my breasts, and was busy working my senses to a crescendo. This is not something that I have done very often, as my Göran thinks it is demeaning for me. But as this big dick hardened in my mouth, I pushed hard down onto it, forcing him into my throat. I took his dick as he roughly worked my breasts and all the while my orgasm was building. As he shot his salty spunk into my throat, I gyrated my hips from side to side and moaning wildly I slid from the seat onto the floor.  Johan just stood there watching me with his dripping limp dick in his hand.

When I regained my composure, I picked myself up from the floor, and sat back onto the chair. Johan was standing in the doorway, smoking a cigarette.
“Please. My Göran doesn’t like anyone smoking in the house.”
“But he’d be ok with you giving me a blow job?”
“Please. He will smell the smoke the second he walks in.”
“Well at least then he won’t smell your cum stain on the carpet then.”
And with that he’d looked down and nodded towards where I’d been writhing about. And yes I’m ashamed to say, there was a wet sticky patch on the floor, which had leaked out from my orgasm. I coloured up bright red, feeling so ashamed again.

“Will you promise not to tell Göran now?”
He put his hand into his inside pocket, and pulled out a roll of printed sheets of paper.
“Well you were pretty good, so I guess you’ll be safe for now. But I’ll keep this lot, it’ll take us all tomorrow to finish the work on your garage, and I guess the old feller will want some more attention again before we’re done here.”
“Please I’ve done what you asked me to.”
“I know you have my dear, and very good you were. But like I say, we’re here until tomorrow evening, and every time I look at you, I’ll just be getting more excited. So I guess we might need a repeat performance. It wasn’t that bad was it?”

I dropped my head into my hands, and never answered him. He turned and left, going out to join his workers. I went to the kitchen, collected my cleaning pack, returned to the study, and cleaned up the mess that both Johan’s dripping dick and my orgasm had left on the floor. Then I noticed the computer chair also had telltale marks. Once I’d finished cleaning up, I returned my cleaning kit back to the kitchen. From the kitchen window I could see the garage, and the three workers. That is Johan the boss, and his two men. Johan was about forty-five. The eldest of his men was about the same age, his name was Stenn. The other man, was only about twenty-five, this was Loather. He was always stripped to the waist, displaying his muscle bound chest. He was built like a body builder, not one ounce of excess fat, and muscles where I didn’t know muscles existed.

So as I watched these men, they had all stopped for a cigarette break, Loather, just taking the break, but not smoking. Then to my horror, I began to think that it looked like Johan was telling them about what I’d just done for him. I know I couldn’t hear what he was saying, but some of the actions, and the looks on the faces of the two men listening, didn’t leave me in much doubt. Now the thought that both these men might know what I’d just done was bad enough, but the reaction that this tale received from Stenn terrified me.

He was coming towards the house, and encouraging Loather to join him. They could only want one thing! I turned and ran towards the stairs, and as I started to make my ascent, I heard them coming in the door.
“MRS ERRICSON. MRS ERRICSON, WHERE ARE YOU?”
It was Stenn’s voice booming through the house. I was only half way up the stairs, but even if I'd reached my bedroom, what could I do? They would only threaten to tell my husband, so I’d have no option but to satisfy them both to keep them quiet. I stood still on the stairs, just half way up, and I turned to face them as they appeared at the bottom.

“Are, there you are. I was calling but you never answered.”
I tried to sound as unconcerned as possible.
“Yes. Is there a problem?”
They both started climbing the stairs to meet me.
“Not if you look after us like you just did for Johan.”
By now we were standing face to face, two steps apart, but them being taller, our faces were almost level with each other.
“Ok. If I do the same for both of you, you promise that no one will say a word to Göran?”
“We have nothing to tell him. Do we Loather?”
“Not if I get my ball sack emptied, I don’t”

“Well turn around then; we’ll do it down stairs.”
“No my dear. We are the ones who are giving the orders. And I say you turn around, I want you in your bedroom.”
“No. I’ve said I’ll do it for you. But I’m not defiling my husband’s bedroom.”
“You stupid bitch! Don’t you understand! I said we are giving the orders. Now get up to your bedroom before I pick you up and take you there.”
The anger and menace in Stenn’s voice frightened me, and my stern resolve just collapsed, instantly turning me into a submissive slave. I turned around, and as I made my way up the few remaining steps, someone’s hand was forcing itself up in between my legs.

“Please don’t do that, I beg you.”
The hand kept forcing and before I’d got to the top step, it reached its goal.
“You can beg all you like my dear. But if you don’t spread your legs and give me some room to get at your cunt, then I’ll make you wish you had! And I promise you won’t like my methods. Now open those fucking legs.”
I instantly opened my legs, and with a push in the middle of my back with his other hand, I once again began walking, somewhat duck fashion towards my bedroom. He by now had two fingers up the side of my panties, and up inside me. I was of-course still wet from my session with Johan, so he had no difficulty probing deep into me.

This rough treatment, although abhorrent to me, was still making my silly hormones go wild. I hated everything they were doing. Their demanding approach, the violation of my marital bedroom, his fingers probing deep inside my private love. But hate them and what they were doing as much as I did; my body was reacting like that of a common slut. With each step I took, I squirmed myself deeper onto his fingers. By the time we were stood along side the bed, I felt myself wrap my hands around his shoulders to stop myself from falling whilst I gyrated my open thighs on his fingers.

“I see what Johan meant, she's fucking mad for it. Lets get her laid on the bed and strip her naked.”
I heard the words, I knew what they meant. And as much as I could never let anyone do this to me. Here I was being laid back onto my own bed, with Stenn’s finger ramming in and out of me, my hips lifting to complement his thrusting, while Loather was pealing off my clothes. I just let him! No sign of struggle or protest, my arms and legs were pulled from side to side, and up and down until I was naked.

Now Loather was on the bed astride my shoulders, he was also naked. His big dick semi-hard dropped towards my mouth. He took my hands and placed them on his shaft, and he leaned forwards dropping his dick to my lips. I just took it inside my mouth, and he started thrusting deep into my wind-pipe. My whole body was aflame, and then I realised that although I was humping my hips, Stenn was no longer ramming me with his fingers. I did have a conscious thought, but decided he must be stripping off ready to follow Loather, in fucking my mouth. So I once again drifted off, back into the land of sex and sensation.

Then as something big pushed up into my crotch, I felt myself being stretched wide to take something more than fingers. I tried to resist him. I promise I did try. But my effort was too weak, and the onslaught was too strong. It pushed its way relentlessly up inside me, stretching me like my Göran has never done. Then as I felt his body contacting mine he started a slow thrusting in and out. Well even if Göran himself had walked in at that moment, I think my wicked body would have just kept on thrusting in unison with Stenn’s dick. Out of control is all I can say. Every fibre of my body was being taken to heights they had never been to.

Then Loather pulled his dick from my mouth, and started jacking himself, shooting his cum all over my face and into my hair.
“Oh fucking yes! She’s a fucking slut alright. Look at her.”
I was past caring what they thought; all my body wanted was pleasure. And I wanted this big dick inside me to explode, lighting the touch paper for what I knew would be an orgasm to beat all the orgasms I’ve ever had.

“See if you can find a camera, they’re bound to have one. We’ve got to get a picture of her face like that.”
You might have thought that on hearing Stenn’s words I would have come to my senses. But no, I didn’t. I carried on thrusting with my lover, and apart from licking up and swallowing the spunk that was on and around my lips; I never attempted to wipe my face clean. Instead my hands were clasped to Stenn’s hips, encouraging the increase in pace that I knew would bring his thunder bolt!

I wasn’t disappointed, the increase in pace had been the fore-runner to his climax. So now, as he changed to the stabbing thrusts, I could feel the warm seeds he was shooting deep inside me.  My body arched itself high in the air, and my hole gripped his dick. Then as I dropped back to the bed and writhed about, my legs wrapped around his waist. Exactly how the rest of my orgasm went I’m not sure. I wasn’t there. I was floating somewhere in heaven. Floods of warm pleasure were flowing through every vein in my body.

When I did eventually gain my senses, both of them were dressed and busy looking at the little pre-view screen on my Göran’s camera. It came to me what kind of pictures they had on there, and what I’d just done. Why am I so bad? I go to church. I believe in God. I pray every night. And above all, I love my Göran. So how could I do what I’ve just done? I feel so bad.

But the photo’s! They’re on Göran’s camera!
“Hey! You have to delete those pictures.”
Stenn looked across, and it was a very black look, gone the smile that had been there a second before while the two of them were looking at the camera.
“Who the fuck are you telling what to do! If we show these to your husband you’ll be lucky if you're not sleeping in the gutter tonight!”
“Please I didn’t mean it like that. Please, I beg you; let me wipe them off before Göran comes home?”

“That’s better. Asking and begging. I can tolerate that. But there’s no way these pictures are getting deleted.”
“But please if my Göran finds them.”
“Well little miss computer. You’d better take them off this camera and email them to me. And no tricks, if I can’t download them when I get home, then you’d better have left the country by tomorrow. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, I’ll do it for you. But I will have to reduce them. They’ll be too big to email.”
“Don’t try getting fucking smart with me. Do you know what the fuck she’s going on about?”
“I think so, but we’d be better off asking Johan, he understands these computers. I’ll go and get him; you might as well get her down to where the computer is.”

“Come-on then slut. Get that sloppy cunt of yours off the bed, and get that computer of yours fired up.”
“Can I put some clothes on, please?”
“Well don’t fuck about. As soon as I hear Johan coming into the house, you’re going downstairs, clothes or no clothes.”
I rushed around, only having time to pull on a pair of knickers, and a skirt. I had to put my blouse on whilst going down the stairs. My bra he’d pulled from my hand, and thrown back onto the bed.

So now I was seated in front of my PC, and downloading the pictures from the camera into a folder I’d made.
“Do you know what she means about not being able to email me the full picture?”
“Yes she’s right. These are too high in quality, the file size is too big to email. Here, look at this.”
Johan reached over my shoulder, took hold of the mouse, and opened the thumbnail that was a close-up of my spunk covered face. I could have died, I felt so humiliated, and there are no words to explain. I’d lain there, knowing they were taking them pictures. I felt sick, and actually started heaving. They parted like wild fire, as I burst out of the room and rushed to the toilet. I threw-up, but I was wrenching my empty stomach and it hurt like hell. So I was now on my knees, head in the toilet bowl, feeling the most wretched I’d ever felt in my life.

How can emotions be so extreme? In minutes I’d gone from pleasure the like of which I’d never dreamed existed, now down to the depths of despair, to the point where I was considering taking my own life!

How long I spent with my head in my hands on the rim of the cold ceramic bowl I don’t know. But gradually I calmed down, and tried to get things into a sense of proportion. Yes I’d now been unfaithful to my Göran. And yes it was in our own bed. Oh God! How can I find any excuse for myself? I’m a bad wife, and no better than a common whore. But what is done is done. And if my Göran never finds out, then he will not be hurt. But maybe more important, my babies, they haven’t done anything wrong. Why should they suffer? What ever happens, I have to get through this, and Göran mustn’t find out. He’d take my babies from me, and then I’d have no alternative but to take my life. But even that would be punishing my babies for something that I’d done wrong. No. Göran is not going to find out! I’ll fuck all three of them if I have to, but my secret has to be kept from Göran.

I’d heard their loud banter going on, as they’d been going through the pictures that I’d downloader for them. But until now, I hadn’t been taking any notice of what they were saying.
“Look at that. You’ve zoomed in until her cunt is blown up to the size of a DVD, and you can see the detail of every single hair around her cunt. Look at the amount of cum oozing from it.”
Yes they were not just looking at my pictures; they were drooling over every detail. I slowly made my way back, and stood silently in the doorway. I’d been there a good five minutes before any of them noticed me, their mouths were almost dribbling as they meticulously scanned every detail of the most private and sacred part of my body.

Up until now, only Göran and the doctors that delivered my babies had ever seen that part of me.
“You’re back. I’ve explained to the lads here, that emailing will, as you say, mean reducing the quality. So instead, I’ll bring some blank CD’s with me tomorrow, and you can put the pictures onto them at full file size.”
“But that would mean leaving them on the PC overnight.”
“Yes, that’s not a problem is it? They won’t damage it.”
“But if Göran finds them?”
“Look you weren’t that worried before, leaving the emails to your boyfriend on there. And that bloody dirty story. I tell you what lads, I bet even your filthy minds couldn’t come up with some of the filth that’s in the stories she reads. This guy who writes them must be one depraved filthy bastard.”

“Please don’t say things like that about him?”
“Oh my dear! Touched a nerve have we? You don’t like to hear the truth about your boyfriend?”
“That’s not the truth. His stories are not filth.”
”What all that fucking with dogs and horses, you don’t call that filthy?”
“It’s not like that.”

“I beg to differ. That’s all that story is about, fucking with one animal or another. The two of you are fucking depraved if you ask me.”
“I know there are animals, but it’s the words he uses. The feeling he expresses. The other stuff just happens. The story is what is important.”
“Sounds like shit to me. But I guess if you’ve got the hots for this guy, even his shit smells good to you. They say love is blind. Anyway lads, we’d better get some work done, otherwise this job will end up costing me money. Now you remember; I know how many pictures are on there, and what the folder size is. So no deleting any, or down sizing them.”

As Stenn pushed past me, he took me back towards the wall, pinning me against it. His fingers went straight back up inside me, and he stood there probing me. It was pointless me struggling, or protesting, that only seamed to make him worse. So, knowing Johan would appear in a few seconds to drag him back to work, I just let him get on with it. Well it was only a few second before Johan appeared in the doorway, but he just stood there watching Stenn manipulating my womanhood. But as I’ve already confessed, I’m a dirty bitch. I don’t mean to be, but in that few seconds, he’d got my legs to start spreading, and I was panting in an audible way.

“Fucking hell Stenn, haven’t you had enough for one day?”
“Go on boss. Let me just have one more go at her. You can see she wants it.”
“Yes that’s bloody obvious. But I think we could troop all the bloody sailors from the naval yard through here, and she’d want more. Look at her, my bloody fluorescent light takes longer to turn on than her.”
“But it won’t take me long boss. Please. I’ll do and hours overtime tonight without pay.”
“But you’ve already had over an hour out of the day, and this job has got to be wrapped-up by the time we finish tomorrow.”
“Ok, I’ll start an hour earlier tomorrow as well. Go on boss. You know we can get the job sorted if we pull our fingers out.”
“Ok. But be as quick as you can, she don’t need any fore-play. And don’t fuck yourself silly, I want some work out of you when you've finished.”

“So does that go for me as well?”
Now Loather had started. I heard it all going on, but I did and said nothing. Instead I’d just stood there in a trance, well almost stood. I was now spread that wide, with my legs so weak, before long I’d be on the floor.
“Oh, come-on then. Get her up to the bedroom, you can both have her at the same time, I’ll take the pictures. Make your mind up whose having her arse, we haven’t got time for swapping about.”

So with their help, I once again was taken up the stairs, stripped, and laid back onto the bed. They were soon naked, and I was rolled over onto Loather, my legs astride his hips. Up he went, and Stenn was soon kneeling behind me. He had obviously been lubricating his dick, I guess with my love juice. But then he started pushing his wet finger up my bottom, after a few investigational probes, he decided I was wet enough to try his dick.

I felt it push, and my bottom did start to open, but I let out such a scream. I felt my skin was being ripped apart. But it was as though I’d never said a word. He just pushed, until it forced its way in. By the time they’d both been fucking for five minutes, the pain side had diminished to a dull ache. But all those demons within my being were now taking over. I was thrashing myself as hard against them as they were thrusting into me. And now I felt an overwhelming desire to swear. I want to tell them to FUCK ME HARDER. But I couldn’t get my lips to utter the words.

Then as I was trying to muster my resolve, Stenn changed to his rapid pace. I knew the climax was almost here, and all I could think was I had to cum with them. Then as he jerked violently, I could feel his hot cum, what a sensation that was. And then, like the time before, my Cunt. Did I say that? Yes my Cunt contracted onto Loathers dick, then exploded with such a flood of cum, the like of which none of these guys had ever seen before. Although most of my orgasm is a sort of blank dream type memory, the pictures they took, and the comment they made afterwards, left me in no illusions as to my extraordinary performance.

This time as Johan knew what he was doing; they just left me on my bed, while two of them got back to work. Johan transferred the pictures to my PC, then he joined his men, and that is where they stopped for the rest of the day. Now I’ve seen lots of men working doing various types of jobs. But to watch these three men, especially Stenn and Loather, it was amazing. There was no sauntering around, and standing chatting. It was almost reminiscent of an old Charlie Chaplin or Key Stone Cops movie. Everything was being done at double time.

Then as my Göran’s car pulled up in front of the house, I opened the door to greet my children that he has picked up on his way home from work. A lump comes to my throat, and as my Göran smiles at me, my eyes well-up with tears. I am really struggling to hold myself together; I don’t think I’m going to be able to do this. Then as Björn bounded his way towards me, I opened my arms. The feeling as he hugged me could only be matched by the feeling I got two seconds later as Helle did the same. I quickly smothered them with kisses, and turned them towards the house. Then as they raced each other to be first to switch on the TV, I brushed the tears away before turning back again to greet Göran. As my arms wrapped themselves around him, I hugged and kissed him passionately.

“Hey Camilla. Are you trying to squeeze me to death?”
“Oh god. Sorry. Oh Göran, I love you so much.”
“Hey Camilla. What’s wrong?”
“Nothing. I just love you.”
“Well I know that, but you don’t usually try to prove it by choking the breath from my body. Is everything alright? Or has something happened today? And what's the workers truck still doing here?”
“No nothings wrong, it’s just been a long day, having to stop in with no one to talk to. I just needed to have a cuddle.”
“Come here.”

His arms circled my waist, and he pulled me up until our lips met. This was what I really wanted from life, a husband who is warm and caring. The kiss lasted for about thirty seconds, but was interrupted by.
“Well that’s a sight you don’t see much any more.”
It was Johan, carrying a big toolbox out to his truck. Göran immediately put me back to the floor, as if we were still school kids that had been caught kissing in the playground.
“Ah. It’s you Erricson. I wondered what your truck was still doing here.”

“Nothing to worry about now, even though we are running a bit behind. We had a bit of a hold-up with the big doors. But thanks to your lovely wife and some suggestions from my lads, we all managed to cum up on top.”
“So how did you get involved with helping them out?”
“Nothing really, I just let them use my PC to look for parts.”
“She’s being modest. Without her help, we’d never have cum up so many useful sites.”
“Yes she certainly knows her way around the PC. One day I’ll have to get her to teach me how to turn it on. Anyway if the problem is sorted, do you still expect to be finished by tomorrow?”
“Yes. We’ll be here at 7:30 in the morning. With the early start, we should be gone before you get home from work.”

“I’m just thinking aloud here. And if you have any objections, just say.”
Göran had started his conversation talking to Johan, but then he’d turned to look at me.
“It’s like this Johan; my wife is used to going to work, and being with people all day.”
“No Göran. There’s no need to bother Mr Erricson with my problems.”
“No darling. Let me finish. There’s no harm in asking. Johan can always say no if it's any trouble for him.”
“That’s right. But if there’s something I can do for your good lady, I’ll be only too pleased to help.”

“See my dear. Well it’s like this Johan, as I say she’s used to having people to talk to. I think this week, sitting in the house on her own has been a bit of a strain, and I blame myself for not thinking about it sooner. But, if it doesn’t inconvenience you to much. I was thinking when you or any of your men are taking a break, would it be too much to ask that you maybe come and sit in the house with my wife, to give her a bit of company?”
“Why of course we will.”
“But Göran. They use their break to have a smoke, and you know you don’t like smoking in the house.”
“Sorry, not being a smoker, I never even gave that a thought.”
“No problem Mr Holmlund. Loather doesn’t smoke at all, and Stenn and I can have a quick blow while we’re working. I’m sure being in the company of your good lady will be more rewarding.”
“Well thank you Johan. There you are Camilla, looks like tomorrow you’ll have something to keep you busy. Ok I’m going in to get my well earned evening meal now, so if I don’t see you tomorrow morning, thanks for all the work you've done. Bye.”

With that we went in the house. But as I looked back out at Johan whilst closing the door, he gave a knowing wink and dirty gesture holding his hand to the bulge in his trousers. Well the workmen all left, and the evening passed by, without event. In bed that night, Göran was so tender and loving, I just felt so dirty and ashamed. My only consolation was that I did all those things to protect Göran and my children. But deep down, I knew this was not true, I’m just bad.

The morning arrived, and everything went as normal, children ready for nursery and school, and Göran getting ready for work. Then I saw the workers arriving, and they all gave me a friendly wave as they passed my kitchen window. Then Göran got his things together, the children both gave me my goodbye kiss, and I watched them drive off for the day. Before I’d closed the door, I heard my kitchen door opening. This was the door that led to the garden where the workmen were.

So as I closed the door and turned around, I wasn’t surprised to see them all walking towards me from my kitchen.
“Good morning Camilla. Did you have a good night?”
“Yes thank you. I suppose you’ve got those blank CD’s you want burning?”
“Well yes I have, but I’ve left them in your kitchen. They can wait until later. I think you can guess what we want first. And your husband did ask me to make sure we looked after you. So we wouldn’t want to let him down, now would we?”

By now they had reached where I was standing by the front door, which placed us all at the foot of the stairs. Well I guessed it had started again. But if I could just get through today, my ordeal would be over. So I resigned myself to a day of humiliation, and decided to just do as they wished without any question.
“Ok. I suppose I might as well make my way to the bedroom?”
“No my dear. Stenn has a new idea for you.”
Oh god! What ever can he have thought of to humiliate me more than yesterday? Because that seemed to be his turn-on. I didn’t get the impression that the sex was important to him, he just liked being dominant and humiliating me.
“Well aren’t you going to ask what the idea is?”
“I assumed you were going to tell me whether I asked or not.”

Then Stenn spoke up. Usually he’d shown his deference to his boss, by keeping quiet while he’d been talking.
“Don’t you get disrespectful again you slut. I thought we’d taught you yesterday who was in charge around here.”
He had a way of making a simple statement sound like it was a threat to slaughter or mutilate you. My feeling of ‘Oh God!’ was now more one of ‘Oh Shit!’
“I promise I wasn’t being cheeky, I just meant I was waiting for you to tell me what you wanted me to do.”

Johan took the lead again, and Stenn thankfully backed-off.
“See Stenn, there was no need for that kind of attitude. Our little Camilla is going to do us all proud today.”
Then turning to me.
“Aren’t you my dear?”
“Yes. I’ll do what ever you want.”
“I think you meant – Yes Master.”
“I’m sorry Master. Yes Master.”

“See we have an obedient little whore who will do our bidding. Ok slut, run up them stairs, and fetch your husband’s camera, and be quick about it.”
I didn’t want them to take any more pictures, especially with my Göran’s camera. But I’d decided to get through the day by cooperating, so like the obedient little slut I was, I scampered up, and returned in seconds with the camera.
“Good girl, I’ll have that. Now before we go outside, I think we’ll all go and do what your husband asked. We’ll spend our first break in the house with you. Come-on then lads we’ll take our dirty old work trousers off, and leave them in the Kitchen where we left our boots.”

“But what if anyone calls to visit me?”
“Well it was your husbands request we kept you company, and he wouldn’t want our old clothes mucking up your lovely posh furniture.”
They were all soon seated along our big leather settee, in our back lounge overlooking the garden. All three of them had boxer shorts on, that were lowered to give me access to their dicks. I was about to kneel on the floor, to start working on them.
“Get stripped off first, and don’t rush. Put some music on, and let’s see you move your body.”
We can all think that we’re good movers on a crowded dance floor, with a few drinks bending the mind. But being asked to dance about at 8:00 in the morning, stripping my clothes off as I go, with three men watching while they work on their rampant dicks, this was not going to work however hard I tried.
I put the music on, I danced about, I stripped naked, and then I danced some more. But I didn’t feel sexy, and it was fairly obviously not doing that much for them.

“Ok slut you can stop dancing. Get yourself down here and get your mouth working on our dicks.”
“Hang-on boss, you’ve let Stenn try his idea out, what about me getting her to do mine?”
“Yours? I didn’t know your brain had ideas. I thought you were all brawn and no brain.”
“That’s not fair boss I pull my weight.”
“Well we know you pull your plonker. But go on then Einstein, lets all hear what your idea is before I agree to it.”

“Well you know the sun-trap?”
Now before I carry on with the rest of their conversation, maybe a little more explanation is required. We are lucky in that our garden is not overlooked from either side, and we have two meter high fences that are lined with seven meter high trees that can’t be seen through. But as the garden is fairly narrow, the sun can’t actually get down into the garden for sunbathing until mid-morning. So my wonderful Göran had designed a sun-trap on the roof of our garage. That was what these men were doing, reinforcing the garage roof, and building a stair case along the side wall of the garage. Then to prevent prying eyes, and to stop the north wind, they were erecting a high wall on the other side of the garage. This gave me a raised sun deck that would catch the first-rays of the morning sun without the trees causing a shaded area. And the high wall that was behind me would give total privacy. So when Loather said you know the sun-trap, it was this new present of mine he was referring to.

“Well you know the sun-trap?”
“We ought to, that’s what we’ve been building these last few days.”
“Well wouldn’t it be good to have her out there in the open air? Maybe lying on her sun bed reading us one of those stories, while we take her in all kinds of positions.”
“I like it. I think the boy has been using his head for once. I know once she starts reading that filth, that she goes crazy. And once she's got going, we’ll be able to do what we want with her. But we’ve still got this job to finish, so we'd better give ourselves an hour as a limit.”
“But boss, surely we haven’t got that much more to do to finish the job. Can't we just bang her till we’re whacked out?”
“Sorry Stenn. We’ll have one hour, then I want you both to get back to work. If as you say we haven’t got much more to do, then as far as I’m concerned, once the jobs in the bag, you can bang her until you see her husband’s car pulling onto the drive. I know that would give you a kick, seeing her greeting her husband, knowing your cum was still oozing from her cunt.”

“Ok boss. But I bet we’re finished before 12:00.”
“Well that gives you all afternoon to bang her in what ever way you want.”
All this talk went on, and not once was my consent asked for. So the men all removed their boxer shorts, and they walked me out into my garden. All four of us only had our shoes on, and this was only because of the rough stones in the garden path. They walked me up the new staircase that they’d built on the side of our garage, and then we were up high in the air on the roof. I have to admit, that apart from the bizarre circumstances, it felt so good up here. Only 8:15, but the sun had been warming this little area up for at least two hours. And with the wall giving protection from the slight breeze, there really was no need for any clothes. Well not to keep you warm anyway.

So enough of how good it felt, I was up here to be fucked by three men, and even though you maybe can’t call it rape, it certainly wasn’t voluntary. Someone spread out a large inflatable mattress, and I was helped into the middle where I lay myself down on my back. I was given the pages of the story.
“Shall I start from where we got to yesterday?”
“No. start from the beginning, Stenn and Loather won’t know what’s going on.”
Stenn butted in.
“I don’t suppose it will matter, I’ve read these kind of stories before, and they’re just descriptions of fucking, so she can start wherever she wants as far as I'm concerned.”
Then to my surprise, and contrary to his description of the story yesterday, Johan replied.
“No I think this story is better if you hear it from the beginning, its kind of good the way she gets reeled-in, I took it home and read it in bed last night.”
“What ever you say boss. All I want to do is get stuck into that cunt again, well, and maybe her arse.”

So I started reading, and this felt very strange. Being out doors, and reading aloud. The position we were in up here on the roof was well out of ear-shot of anyone, unless you really screamed very loud. So as I read, Johan was sucking one of my nipples, Loather the other. My legs were spread wide, and Stenn was working around my crotch. Well as you can imagine, the story, and the attention my body was getting, in moments my body had started to react. And of-course once my body started reacting, my morals went completely.

I’m not sure if it was having to read the rude words in the story out aloud, that changed my attitude, but when it got to the part of the story where Lady Virginia felt the first man pushing his dick into her, I shocked myself.
“Stenn. Fuck me Stenn.”
“You what!”
“Now Stenn. Please Stenn fuck me now. Quick.”
“Fucking hell she’s hot today. Ok little lady, you asked for it.”

He climbed in between my legs, and rammed his big hard dick up me as hard as he could.
“Fuck me Stenn. Make me have it. Fuck me hard.”
Well Stenn rammed me for all he was worth; I couldn’t read the story any more, because I’d lost all my concentration. Then to my surprise, I heard the story being read, it was Johan. Loather was still sucking my nipples; he’d taken them both over, going from one to the other. Now as he read, Johan lifted one of his legs astride my head, and leaned forwards. He could now place the pages on the floor, while he pushed his dick towards my mouth. This was wonderful; hearing someone else read the story, while being well and truly fucked, sucking a dick, and having my nipples worked on. Well as Stenn started showing signs of reaching his climax, I knew I’d be ready to join him. So as he started shooting, I let my cunt have its head, I didn’t just release the reigns and let it go, I was thrashing it with my whip. Well metaphorically, anyway. In other words I threw all caution to the winds, and became the slut my body wanted me to be.

They all took turns fucking both my cunt and arse, and I was a more than willing participant. This session lasted the hour as Johan had said, and during this time they had me into position that I didn’t even know sex was possible in. I know I came more times in this one session than I’ve cum in the last month. All of the men came repeatedly, and I’m sure even they lost count. But I guess when they re-tell the event to their buddies, they’ll make up a suitable high number of times. So now as Johan rallied his men together to continue with the job in hand, I gathered my mattress, and made my way back to the house to have a shower.

I removed the cover from the mattress, and put it in to wash while I took myself of to get my shower. Once I was refreshed and re-dressed, I came down stairs feeling wonderful. Then as I saw the CD’s that Johan had left on the kitchen table, it hit me again. Not only were there three CD’s for me to put yesterdays pictures on, there was also my Göran’s camera, which contained the pictures they’d taken of today’s session. Why, if this is so wicked, which I’m sure it is, then why do I enjoy doing it so much? If my priest could have seen me this morning, or my fellow choir members, what would they think of me? But enough of this guilt, if I don’t get these pictures burnt to disc, I could end up having one of this lot telling my Göran about me.

So off I go, and before long there are three CD’s with high resolution pictures of me performing sex acts of every description, with the three men. Once these are burnt, I erase them from Göran’s camera, and from my hard drive, not forgetting to empty the trash can.

I was just making my way to the kitchen with the CD’s when I hear someone at the front door.
“Hi Lena, come-on in. I wasn’t expecting to see you today.”
It was a friend of mine, a neighbour Lena Bella. A nice girl; but full of herself, and a real flirt. If men are about Lena plays the vamp, and always ends up the centre of attraction.
“I thought this sun deck of yours would be finished by now, and as it’s a sunny day, I thought I’d come and help you try it out.”
“Well you’re welcome to try it out, but they’re still working out there.”

And with that we both looked out into the garden. The only one of the three men to put all his clothes back on was Johan. Stenn and Loather were working away, still dressed in only boots and boxer shorts.
“God Camilla. Is that all the clothes your builders wear?”
“Well in a way it Göran’s fault. He asked them to spend their break time in the house with me. I stupidly told him I was bored being on my own. So when they came in this morning, they took off their work clothes, to save my furniture. But as it was sunny, it looks like two of them didn’t bother to put their old stuff back on. But at least they’re decent.”
“I’ll say they’re decent. That young one looks more than just decent, he looks good enough to eat.”

“Oh Lena. You’re wicked.”
“Don’t tell me you haven’t been tempted to go out there and molest him?”
“Don’t be so silly. They’re working. And you know I’ve got my Göran.”
“You might have Göran, but he’s not here, and they are. Working or not, I’m gonna’ go out there and see if I can divert their attention.”
With that she started stripping her dress off.
“You can’t be serious Lena.”
“Don’t worry; I’ve got my bikini on under this.”
“Thank god, for a moment I thought you were going out in just your knickers.”
“Well are you gonna’ put your costume on and join me?”
“Oh I guess so; the sun mattress is in the kitchen I’ve just put a new cover on it. I’ll go and get changed, are you going to wait for me?”

“No I think I’ll take a walk out there on my own, see if they notice me.”
“Oh they’ll notice you in that bikini; it doesn’t leave much to the imagination. There’s the phone, I’ll have to get that first, once I’ve got changed I’ll join you. Remember, behave yourself, you’re almost naked, and you don’t even know those guys.”
“Don’t worry, all men are the same, I’ll have them eating out of my hand by the time you come out.”
I remember thinking, if you’re not careful, they’ll be eating your cunt, never mind your hand. Well I answered the phone, it was the school; my little boy wasn’t feeling well. They didn’t want me to fetch him yet, they were just pre-warning me, to make sure I’d be in if they needed me.

So upstairs I went, and was soon changed into a nice one piece swimming costume, the last thing I needed was for the men to get the idea they could mess around with me while Lena was here. As I got to my kitchen I glanced out of the window, only to see Loather and Stenn, one either side of Lena, giving her a double fucking, whilst standing on the garage roof! Well like I said, it was bad enough them having sex with me, but I didn't want Lena to know about what they’d been doing. So I decided my best plan of action was to stop indoors until they’d finished fucking her, and she hopefully returned. I watched and waited, they turned her around, swapping from back to front. And eventually after about fifteen minutes, their jerking movements told me they’d soon be finished.

Lena was lowered to the mattress, where she lay for a good five minutes, but I saw Johan making gestures, and I guess he was telling them to both get back to work. This they did, leaving Lena to recover on her own. As I saw Lena picking herself up to her feet, and making her way down the staircase, I decided I’d make my way outside. She’d reached the bottom of the staircase by the time our eyes met.

“Lena. Are you alright?”
“God Camilla. Where have you been?”
“Sorry I got tied up on the phone, it was the school. Are you ok? You look like you've just run a marathon.”
“Let me get in the house, and I’ll tell you. It’s your bloody builders.”
I turned around and walked back to the house with her.
“My builders. Why what have they done.”
“Me! That’s what they’ve done. They raped me!”
Now this wasn’t the answer I wanted, if she had been raped, and we got the police involved, god only knows what the workmen might say about me to defend themselves.
“Surely not? You must have done something to encourage them?”

By now we were back indoors, and I’d poured her a stiff drink.
“Now tell me what happened.”
“Well I carried that air bed out, and as I got to the garage, I asked the younger one of them if he’d like to carry it up the stairs for me, and put it on the roof. The older one was already up there doing some job or other. Well as he climbed the steps, I walked up along side him, and put my hands around him, you know, just stroking his chest.”
“Why on earth did you do that? I told you to be careful; you’re not exactly dressed like a nun. You might know you’d be giving him ideas.”
“Well yes, but I never expected that he’d rape me.”

“So what happened?”
“Well as he was putting the mattress down, he just brought one arm around me, and rolled me down onto the mattress.”
“And then he got on top of you?”
“Well not straight away.”
“Go on then, what happened next?”
“Well, as he rolled me over to the mattress, I just grabbed onto what ever I could to stop myself falling. I didn’t mean to pull his shorts down.”
“Oh Lena! You pulled his shorts off?”
“Not on purpose. I just grabbed to save myself.”
“So who’ll believe that? So I guess once you’d pulled his shorts off, he pulled your bikini bottom off?”

“It all happened so quickly. As his shorts came down, his great big dick sprang out. Then from nowhere the other man appeared, and in seconds I was naked. They were all over me. I kept saying no. but they didn’t stop.”
“Well really Lena, did you expect them to?”
“I guess not. But you promise you won’t tell my Christer?”
“Don’t be silly, you know I won’t say a word. But are you alright?”
“Yes. It wasn’t that they hurt me; I guess it was quite pleasurable really. It was just them being in control, and not knowing who was watching.”
“Well no need to worry about that, which is why we picked that spot to sun bathe, it's totally secluded. And the builders won't dare say a word, not if as you say you were telling them no.”
“I think I’ll go home and get a shower, my Christer finishes early on a Friday, and I want to be refreshed before he comes home.”
“Ok bye for now, come around one day over the weekend, and we'll sunbathe together then.”
“Ok will do, bye for now”

So now she was gone, all I could think, which I know is very selfish, is, at least she’s held up the work, so they won’t have so much time to have sex with me. Well lunch time arrived, and they all packed up work, and made their way to the house. I asked them what they had been doing to my friend, but I got the story from a different angle. Like she said, she’d asked Loather to carry the air mattress up the stairs for her, which he said he did. But according to him, all the way up the steps, she’d been stroking his dick with her hand on the outside of his shorts. So by the time he got onto the roof, he said his dick was ready for her. Then while he was placing the mattress down, he says, she just stood there and lowered his shorts. So he said it would have been impolite not to have obliged her. Well who do you believe? I guess it doesn’t really matter who was telling the truth, the result was the same, and like I said, it had held up the building work, so they still hadn’t finished.

Now at this point, Stenn told me to sit on his knee. I thought.
“Oh god, here we go again.”
“Hold-up there Stenn. I said we’ll have no more playing about until this jobs finished. You and Loather have already put the job behind by larking around with that other trollop earlier on.”
So I looked like I’d be safe until the job was done.
“Have you done those photos for us?”
“Yes there’s three CD’s on the kitchen table.”
Well the rest of this break went without incident, and when it was over, they all trooped out to the Garden.

Then as they started work, an idea struck me. I ran out to the garage where Johan was working.
“Here’s the CD’s. I’ve just had a phone call from school; my little boy has been taken ill. I'll have to dash; I’ll lock the house when I go. I’ll get back as soon as I can, but if you’re gone by the time I get back, promise you won’t tell anyone about what you found on my PC.”
“Go on my dear. Playing around is one thing, but your children come first. And rest assured, your secret is safe with me. Hope everything is ok with your little boy. Take care.”

Well with that I was gone, straight around to one of my friends. When I got there, I phoned the school, to give them the phone number where I was in case they really did need to contact me. I waited until I knew my Göran would be on his way back from work before I made my way back home. The builder's truck was already gone, and I pulled into our drive about five minutes before Göran. This was the end to what had been a long two days. I didn’t contact the English author for about a week, as I felt so guilty. But then one day, I decided I’d just email him, to see how he was. Well he sent me another story, and I resumed my conversations with him via emails, as if the two days of hell had never happened.

After about three weeks, I'd just started to put the whole event out of my mind, it was early evening, there was a phone call, and Göran answered it.
“Camilla, it’s a man for you, I don't recognise his voice."
I took the phone, never dreaming it would be anything out of the ordinary.
“Hello, Camilla speaking.”
“Hello slut, remember me? You still owe me a fuck.”
I guess I turned white, but for a second or two I was stunned. Then as I stood there in silence, I had Göran asking me something, while Stenn was questioning me on the phone.
“What’s wrong dear? Who is it?”
“Cat got your tongue?”
“Err. It’s no one dear.”
“But you’ve gone all pale, you look terrified.”
“Oh sorry darling. It's just some bad news; a friend’s dog has died.”

Then from the phone Stenn spoke up.
“Now I wonder why you’ve got dogs on your mind, I bet you’ve been drooling over them dirty stories again.”
“Well who is it?”
“It’s just someone from work, but she’s too upset, that’s why her husband has rung me.”
“Ok, but what is he ringing you for, surely there’s nothing you can do to help.”
Stenn spoke up again.
“Tell him she wants you to go around to see her now, while he handles getting the dog to the vet. Then you can come and fuck me.”
“No I couldn’t possibly come out now.”
“What do they want you to do?”
“Oh it’s ok; he just wanted me to go around. She’s upset, and he wanted me to go and sit with her while he takes the dog to the vet. But I told him it’s too late for me to go out now.”
“You go. Your friend needs you. I'll look after everything here.”
“If you don’t come now, I’ll put a copy of this CD in the post to your husband.”

My mind was racing, here was Stenn threatening me, and me telling lies, like I did it for a living. And my lovely Göran was as usual, being caring and considerate.
“Meet me in ten minutes, in the car park of the Holiday Inn. Don’t be late, other wise I’ll be sending this CD, or at least a copy of it.”
“Are you sure you don’t mind if I go?”
“Don’t be silly, if your friend needs you, you go now. I’ll wait up for you.”
“I’ll get back as soon as I can. But there really is no need to wait up.”
“Well I’ll wait up all the same. Now you get yourself off, and help your friend out.”

The guilt came flooding back, here I was lying my head off, and going to meet a man to let him fuck me! I got in my car, and I was soon pulling into the car park of the Holiday Inn. As I slowly made my way through the car park, a car parked in one of the bays, flashed his headlights. God; that must be him. My heart sank, I knew I didn’t want to meet this guy, and I’d been getting more and more nervous as I’d travelled along. But now as my fate was sealed, the reality hit me hard. I got out of my car, and locked the door. Then as I walked these last few paces towards his car, my foot steps were getting smaller, and slower. Then as his window slid down, Stenn’s face appeared, revealing his smug grin.

“Come on slut, I haven’t got all fucking night. Get that fucking cunt of yours around to the passenger side.”
I didn’t reply, but now realised that Stenn would be even more brutal in his attitude now he hadn’t got the watchful eye of Johan keeping him in check. I opened the car door, and sat myself down along side him. As I reached back to pull the door closed, I felt his hand forcing its way into my crotch.
“Get that fucking arse forward on the seat, and spread your legs so I can get at your cunt.”
I did as he’d ordered, and as I slid forwards, his fingers went in past the side of my panties, and up my hole. With the door now shut, I lay back on the seat, legs wide open, with Stenn ramming away into me with his fingers.

“Get your fucking cunt over into the back, and get stripped off.”
There were no niceties like please or thank you, just cruel orders barked sharply. I did as ordered, and within seconds he was climbing into the back to join me. He hadn’t stripped, just undone his belt and lowered his trousers.
I lay back naked and opened wide, and he was soon fucking me like he hadn’t got a second to loose. And indeed, he was cuming up inside me before I’d even started to get relaxed.

“Right bitch, you can get yourself dressed now.”
I’d thought ahead, and brought tissues with me in my bag, so I was soon cleaned-up and dressed. Then as I was about to pull on the door handle to let myself out I said.
“Ok you’ve had what you wanted. Can I have the CD back now?”
“Back! Are you joking? I’m keeping that; it will give me many nights of good jacking-off material. Hey what do you think you’re doing?”
I’d pulled the door handle, but he must have had some kind of child locks on, as it had no effect at all.
“I was going back home, I’ve done what you wanted.”

“You’re going where I take you; I haven’t finished with you yet.”
“But please. I’ve let you make love to me. My Göran is waiting up for me.”
As he started the engine, and the car drove off down the road at great speed, he said.
"He’ll have a long wait then, wont he?”
“Please I’m begging you, my children might need me.”
“They don’t need a fucking dirty bitch like you; you’re going where you can make better use of your talents.”
“Where are you taking me?”
“You’ll soon find out, now shut your fucking face, or I’ll have to gag you.”

I sat in silence, watching the roads flash by, as we drove off into the darkness on roads I didn’t recognise. We travelled for about thirty minutes. Then the car slowed and pulled into a roadside pullover, and stopped right behind a big Mercedes car. All the doors opened on the car, and in the pool of light from our headlights, I saw four men approaching us. One was only a small man, who looked quite old, but the other three were massive, like bodyguards.
“Ok bitch, this is the end of the line. When I tell you to do something, you fucking do it straight away or I’ll fucking beat the shit out of you. You understand me?”
I was too terrified to speak; I just sat there trembling and nodded.
“I asked you a fucking question bitch. Do you fucking understand me?”
“Y Y Yes. I I’m sorry.”

With that he jumped from his door, and went to greet the men as they came level with his car. He shook the hand of the old man, who by the body language of everyone out there, it was obvious was the man in control. He then pointed to the back of the car, and walked up and pulled one of the back doors open.
“Get out.”
I climbed out, and stood there trembling, with all eyes upon me.

The old man, who I later found out was called Hans, spoke first.
“Let’s see her tits.”
Stenn spun around, and looking directly in my face he said.
“You heard the man.”
I just started unbuttoning my blouse, and then lifted my bra to show my breasts to the assembled group of men.
“Yeh, they’re ok. Spin her around, and get her to bend down and show me her goodies.”
Again I got the look from Stenn, and I instantly turned around. Put my hands up my skirt, dropped my panties and stepped out of them. Then I lifted the hem of my skirt up to my waist. And spread my legs wide open as I bent down. All this without Stenn saying a word.

I felt someone, I guess Hans, spreading my pussy lips open, and probing with at least two fingers. He probed my pussy for about twenty seconds, and then pulled out, and started pushing one of his fingers up my bottom.
“Yes, she’ll do. $10,000 wasn’t it?”
“You agreed to pay $20,000.”
“Well. Now I’m saying ten. Unless you want to argue the point with my friends back here?”
And with that he pulled his finger from my bottom, and I stood up in time to see him gesturing to the three big bodyguards standing behind him.

Stenn looked gutted as he took the money from the outstretched hand. But he realised he wasn’t in a good bargaining position.
“Ok take the fucking bitch; she’s getting fucking sloppy anyway.”
Suddenly the man gripped the money before it left his hand. Stenn gave a tug to try to retrieve it, but as the man nodded his head, two big men lurched forwards, and pinned Stenn back against his car, gripping his wrists as they pulled him away. Hans was stood there in front of him, money still in hand.

“So you think she’s getting sloppy, and you were still going to charge me the full price for her? Tie him down.”
These men didn’t need to be told how to do this; it was obviously something they’d done many times before. They’d produced a rope from their car, and in less than a minute Stenn was tied by his wrists to his door mirrors, laying face down over the bonnet (hood) of his car.

“Right my dear, I’m sure you have cause to want to get even with this man?”
I was just stood there, still petrified, and I had no idea how to respond to his question.
“I I don’t know.”
“Why are you stupid? Or are you just retarded?”
“N N No. I just want to go home to my children.”
“But my dear, surely you realise he's just sold you to me?”
“Well I guess so, but I need to get home as soon as you’ve done what you want to me.”
“You don’t get it, do you? You’re coming with me. If you do good, and men like you, I’ll keep you in a hotel. But if you do turn out to be a sloppy old hag, or you don’t please men clients, then you’ll end up walking the streets, and living in a brothel until I can sell you on.”

I burst into tears, and couldn't get the words to make a sentence.
“Sob. Please. Sob. My babies. Sob. My husband. Sob. God no. Sob. Sob. I beg you. Please.”
“Carry on like that, and I’ll sell you on tonight. Get your fucking self together or you’ll only be fit for dog fucking vids.”
“Please I beg you. Sob.”
“If you don’t want to end up making dog fuck movies, you’d better stop that crying.”
“S Sorry. Sniff. I won’t cry. I promise.”

“Ok get over there and take his belt from his pants.”
I didn’t know what this was leading to, but I went to Stenn, reached under his belly, and undid his buckle, then pulled his belt from his trousers.
“Pull his pants off.”
I unzipped his pants and started pulling them down.
“And his boxers. I want to see his bare arse.”
I reached back up to the waist band of his shorts, and pulled them down, collecting the trousers on the way. As soon as I’d got them from his feet, the bodyguards moved in, taking an ankle each, and tying him with legs spread wide apart.

“Ok my dear. This is your initiation test. Get it right, and you’ll sleep in a hotel bed. Fuck-up, and you’ll spend the night in the car boot (trunk), and by this time tomorrow, you’ll have made your first dog-porn movie. Do you understand me?”
I was terrified, and would have done what ever he told me to.
“Yes.”
“Yes master.”
“Yes Master.”

“Good. Take his belt, and thrash him as hard as you can, if you don’t make wheals on his flesh, I’ll have my lads demonstrate on your own arse, so make it good.”
I took hold of the belt doubled it over in my hand, and lashed across his bare bottom as hard as I could. He flinched, and his buttocks clenched as the belt cracked down on his flesh.
“That was good. Keep going until I tell you to stop.”
I kept on thrashing, but my arm soon got weak, and after about ten lashes, he said.
“Ok that will do.”

Then as I turned to look towards Hans, he handed me a big rubber dildo.
“Ok girl, I want to see this going right up his arse.”
Now I hated Stenn, but I knew that there was no way I could force a dry, un-lubricated dildo of this size up inside him.
“Have you got anything to lubricate it?”
“Force it up, make the bastard squeal.”

I didn’t think this was a man to argue with, so I took it across to his bottom, and pushed it at his hole. No way was it going to go up there without some kind of lubrication.
“If you don’t get it up, you’re sleeping in my boot and fucking dogs tomorrow.”
I pushed as hard as I could, but it just folded over in my hands.
“Use some common sense my girl. Either stick your tongue up his arse, or stick the dildo up your cunt to wet it.”

He was of-course right, but neither of these options appealed to me. His look told me I hadn’t got long to make up my mind, so not liking the thought of licking his bottom; I squatted with my knees apart, and eased the big dildo up inside myself. I’d soon got it going up to full length inside me, and my juices were really flowing. Quicker than I’d expected, and more than usual. All I can think is I was excited by having an audience.

Very soon I was pulling the now slimy wet dildo from between my thighs, and as I pushed at his bottom, it entered.
“Good girl. Now keep spitting on it as you push it up him.”
Now although I’d used the juices from my pussy to lubricate the dildo, I hadn’t done this to make it easier for Stenn. After all I owed him no favours; it was his fault I was here in the first place. So as I followed instructions and rammed this big dildo in and out of his bottom, Stenn was thrashing about against his bonds, and hating every moment. Whereas, I was now getting some kind of perverted pleasure making him suffer, and providing I could get the dildo to force its way in, I was forgetting about spitting on it. How long I fucked his bottom for I don’t know, but I began to realise that Hans was talking to me.

“Ok. Ok that’ll do. I think you’ve earned your hotel bed. You can stop now.”
I pulled the dildo out and turned to give it back to Hans.
“I don’t want it. Go on have one last stab at him. Ram it up, and we’ll leave him out here.”
I pushed the big dildo up him once more, forcing it in to full depth. Then I leaned my mouth down towards his head.
“I hope that fucking hurt you. I hate you for what you've done to me.”
Then I turned to Hans.
“Please master, can I just collect my bag from his car?”
“Ok. Be quick.”

I dashed back into his car, collected my bag, and searched furiously around his car hoping to find the CD.
“Come-on. If you’re not out here in two seconds, you’ll be sorry.”
I’d just about given up any hope of finding it, when as I was about to shut the door, I saw it lying in the door pocket. I picked it out, and lay it on the sill of the door, so when I slammed the door shut, it crushed the CD. Well at least that had got rid of Stenn’s blackmail hold over me. I dashed to where Hans was stood waiting for me.

“Its only 12:30, I think we can take you to see some friends of mine, then you can show me if you’re gonna be worth the money you just cost me. Oh I forgot, in the end, I got you for nothing, so I guess even if I have to sell you on for dog meat, you’ve got to be worth the cost of the petrol.”
He ushered me into the back of his car, and as he followed me in he barked an order to the driver.
“To Klein’s place.”

As we sped our way along the road, he asked.
“Have you done anal?”
“Yes master.”
“Good you remembered. Have you done double penetration?”
“Yes master.”
“Have you fucked with an animal?”
“No master.”
“Will you lick my arse for me?”
“Yes master. Do you want me to do it now master?”
“No. But so far you’ve got top marks. You are a bit old, and you’ve had children, but if you make the effort, and try hard, I’m sure I can make use of you for at least a couple of years. But don’t forget, the first time I get a bad report from one of my clients, I’m selling you on for dog meat.”

He then used his cell phone to call Klein, the man he was taking me to meet. After about twenty minutes or so, the car pulled up in the drive to a big house. We all got out, and I followed along at his side like an obedient little dog. When a man appeared at the door, Hans and he exchanged greetings, as old friends do. Then Hans turned around and gesturing towards me he said.
“Here she is, I’ll leave her with you for the night, and I’ll send someone around tomorrow to pick her up. Be on your guard though, she's new, and I don’t know if she can be trusted. Give me a call sometime tomorrow and tell me what you thought of her. Bye till I see you again.”
Then he turned again to me.
“Well go on then, get yourself inside.”
With that he turned around and was gone.

The door shut, and the man who was in his forties, and only about my height, put his arm around my shoulder, and walked me down the long hallway. He took me into a small room and he sat himself on a chair.

“Ok my dear. The rules of this game are that you are my daughter. And you’ve been sent home from boarding school, for misbehaving. So first, get yourself undressed, and into the clothes in that wardrobe. They are all school uniforms in there, of various sizes. When you are dressed, and don’t take to long about it, come and join me and my guests in the lounge. You’ll find it if you turn left out of this door, and knock on the third door you come to. Don’t be silly and try to leave the house, the guard dogs don’t ask questions. They’ll just rip you to shreds. Any questions before I go?”
“Do I call you daddy when I come into the room?”
“Yes my dear. What is your name?"
"Camilla."
"Very nice, ok, I’ll call you Millie. Now don’t be long.”

He left the room, and I quickly stripped off and found which size of uniform fitted me. In less than five minutes I was knocking on the third door along the big long hallway.
“Come in.”
I opened the door; it was a large room, with six men seated around a circular table. The table was a sturdy wooden one, lined in green baize; the men were obviously in the middle of a game of cards. The man who’d brought me into the house, walked across to meet me.
“Well gentlemen, it looks like my errant daughter has eventually arrived. Late as usual, aren’t you Millie?”
I just tried to answer with what I thought he’d want to hear.
“Sorry daddy.”

“I’ll bet you are now! Getting yourself expelled from the most expensive school in the country, and only a month into the start of the year. Right my dear, all of my friends here have donated money to sponsor your education, so I think they’ll all want to be involved in your punishment. You’d consider that fair wouldn’t you my dear?”
“Yes daddy.”
“Right gentlemen; are we all in favour of suspending the game, and sorting out this delinquent daughter of mine?”
They all had their own remarks to make, but there were no dissenting voices. On the contrary, they looked like they couldn’t wait a second to get at me. The cards were soon packed away, and the table top was folded up. It was a very strange table and within a few seconds it unfolded, now in a very different guise. The top was still circular, but now it was black leather covered. Hanging down from the table top on my side were two wooden arms that didn’t quite reach the floor. On the far side, built into the table top, were two leather straps, positioned about a metre apart.

My attention was suddenly diverted from the preparation of the table, back to ‘daddy’.
“So what is it going to be? Six of the best on your bare bottom, we’ll each have one slap.”
“I know I deserve it daddy, but please don’t make me take my knickers down.”
I knew they would, but I counted on this line exciting them, and maybe earning me some credits.
“NOT TAKE YOUR KNICKERS DOWN! You cheeky little bitch. For that, I think we’ll make it two slaps each. Now come over here.”

He walked backwards and sat down, leading me behind him by the hand. His chair was pushed away from the table, but still facing it. I was turned, so that I stood in between him and the table with my back to him, facing the table. The men around the table turned the table top, so that I was stood exactly in the mid position between the two wooden arms that were hanging down from the table.
“Lean forwards, and stretch your arms across the table.”
I did as he’d ordered, and two men the other side of the table took hold of my wrists. Whilst they pulled hard, stretching me to reach the restraining straps, two more men proceeded to tighten the straps around my wrists. These straps were then tensioned with a mechanism built into the table top. The tensioning of these straps on my wrists pulled me across the table pinning my groin to the table’s edge.

I felt daddy lifting the hem of my school tunic and pulling it up over my back. Then his hands were on the waist band of my knickers, and he was very slowly drawing them down over my bottom, down my legs and eventually off my feet. As soon as they left my feet, he snapped out an order.
“Spread your legs.”
Once again I instantly complied with his orders, opening my legs as wide as I could. But being pinned to the table’s edge, it meant my feet were now clear of the floor. A man at either side of ‘daddy’ took hold of my ankles, and pulled hard. Then I realised what the two wooden arms were that hung down from the table. Each ankle was placed into a strap that was fixed to the end of each of these arms. Then like my wrists had been, these arms were tensioned with a built-in mechanism. This pulling, not only stretched me wider, but hurt me at the top of my legs, forcing me to let out a slight.
“Yelp!”

Then daddy’s hand touched my left leg, just about knee height, on the inside. Just that touch was enough; I felt my pussy start throbbing. God, I knew that no matter how much pain they inflicted, this was going to make me cum, and I felt an anticipation I can’t explain. Gone all the fear, guilt, and trepidation. From now on I knew my wicked inner slut was in control of my body.
“Oh daddy no. Please daddy, don’t rub your hand any higher.”
“You cheeky little bitch.”
“SLAP”
His hand cracked across my inner thigh at stocking top height.
“Oh daddy no. You might catch my twinkle if you slap me up there.”

As expected his next slap was square across my pussy. But instead of a loud Slap sound, maybe because my pussy flesh is not hard and flat or because it was already wet and dripping or a combination of both, but the sound was more of a squelching noise like hitting a puddle. But the sting was still real, and so was my reaction. I let out another loud.
“Yelp.”

“Ok, let’s see whose next.”
Then someone must have operated some kind of trigger, because the table slowly started to revolve. Not spinning at high speed, just slowly turning by itself, like I was a kebab, and they were the hot gas burners. But unlike a kebab, this spit roast had six of them burning into my pussy with their eyes as I slowly rotated around in front of them. Then without anyone touching anything, it stopped. As I was facing a different man, I knew who ever it was that would be dealing out punishment to my pussy, it wouldn’t be daddy, but I couldn’t see who it would be. Then the man I was facing stood up, and unclipped the section of the table that my chin was resting on, and removed it. So now not only was my pussy exposed for the man behind me to use as he saw fit. But it was also possible for this man in front of me to present his dick directly to my mouth, which he immediately did. I’d opened my mouth, and was just about to take his dick, when a massive slap landed squarely across my pussy. And soft flesh or not, this one landed with a.
“Crack.”

It was a good job for the man in front, that I hadn’t already got his dick in my mouth; otherwise I might have bitten it off! As it was I let out another loud.
“Yelp.”
Then the dick forced its way into my mouth, and he started fucking my face. Then the second blow struck my pussy, and I gagged as I almost swallowed his dick. As the third slap made contact, a bleeping noise started.
“Ok lads, time to change.”
And the man with the dick in my mouth, pulled it free as quickly as he’d put it in. Then the table started rotating again, stopping almost immediately. My face had passed only two men. I assumed from this, that this table was some kind of very sophisticated device especially designed for this kind of sexual punishment.

Once again the man in front got to his feet, and a dick was entering my mouth. But this time, I’d just started sucking when I felt the man behind me rubbing my inner thigh gently. This instantly brought a flood of juices from my pussy, and I sucked the dick in my mouth as hard as I could. The man stood in front reacted by forcing his dick at my throat, and I took it without any sign of gagging. Then the man behind me started pulling the lips of my pussy open, and I felt what must have been his tongue flicking my clit. I wanted fucking but I knew this would not be the reaction they wanted from me, so I tried reversing the request.
“Daddy. Please stop him. Don’t let him fuck me.”

As I’d expected, daddy lapped this up, and said to the man.
“Go-on give the bitch a good poking.”
I didn’t have to wait long; the tongue left my pussy, but was soon replaced with a big bell-end of a dick probing for my hole. Once it found the slippery valley that led to my pussy, it just forced its way inside until his hips contacted my bottom. Then he fucked away, with slow leisurely strokes. But shit! The bleeping noise started again, and the dicks from both my mouth and pussy both slipped out as the table started rotating once again.

This was so frustrating, they’d no sooner start getting me going before they’d be pulling out. Then the next two men would be coming in. But I’d never know if my pussy was going to receive a hot hard dick, or a cold painful slap. They carried on this treatment for over an hour, making a joke of my reaction as I bounced between pain and pleasure. Eventually, after they’d all cum several times, in my mouth, pussy and arse, they let loose my bonds, and I was allowed to fall to the floor, where I curled up in a ball.

I’d only been laid there for less than a minute, when I felt, first a cold wet nose, as he sniffed around my bottom, then a warm tongue, as he started licking all around my exposed wet crotch. I instantly straightened my legs and turned onto my back.
“GET OFF.”
I shouted at the big black Doberman that was now probing, again using his nose.
“HEY BITCH. DON’T YOU SHOUT AT MY DOG! He lives here, you’re just a slave.”
I’d now sat up, and was using my hands to try and fend-off the dogs probing, as he pushed his head hard down into my inner thighs.
“DO I HAVE TO PUNISH YOU OR WHAT? GET YOUR HANDS OFF MY DOG. And if he wants to eat your fucking twat, you get your legs open.”

I knew these men would only force me if I resisted, and I’d probably get a beating as well, so reluctantly, I took my hands away.
“That’s better; now get your legs open.”
I slowly laid myself back down, and let my legs fall open, not wide, but enough for the dog to get his tongue into my crotch. I lay motionless, with tears bleeding from the corners of my eyes, my hands cupping my face to hide my shame. But my beastly bodily instincts were to pour more shame upon me. I was suddenly aware that I’d drawn my knees up and wider apart. Moreover, my hips were lifting, giving the impression that I was enjoying his attention. I made a mental effort to stop my humping, but although I managed to close my legs slightly, my efforts were futile. My humping steadily increased as the dogs probing got deeper, and I let my legs fall wide following an instinctive reaction.

By now all the men were either standing or kneeling around me in a circle.
Their comments were all inferring what a slut I was, and how much I loved the dog’s attention. But hate their words as much as I did, I guess they were right, I was now in full flow, humping up and down violently. Not I hasten to add, to prevent the dogs access, but to enhance the pleasure the dog was giving me.

“Milli my dear, lets have you on your hands and knees. It will feel more natural for Boston to lick his bitch when she’s the right way up.”
With this gently spoken request I was given lots of helping hands to assist me, and I was soon on my hands and knees, with Boston (as I now knew was the dogs name), licking as though we hadn’t been interrupted. My humping, was now somewhat different, I was now more pushing my pussy back towards him. I’d forgotten all about being ashamed, and the tears had gone. I know it’s hard to believe now, but at the time, I was genuinely surprised by the next event.

Boston stopped licking, and my first reaction was to turn my head to see why. But before I’d had chance to focus my eyes to where I thought Boston was, I felt his chest landing on my back, with his great long legs hanging down either side of my bust gripping inwards. I hadn’t time to react in any way, before what seemed like an attack from every quarter at once, was launched upon my body. As Boston tried to grip me tight by hooking his legs around my chest, a man either side had took hold of each knee, holding it still. Another man had grabbed my shoulders. And Boston’s dick was stabbing wildly all around the tops of my legs and crotch area.

I did feign a feeble protest struggle, but in truth, I knew it was pointless. And when Boston’s dick scored a direct hit, it slipped up inside my hole effortlessly. He then proceeded to fuck me in that characteristic frenzied dog way that we are all used to seeing street dogs fuck each other in the scenes from third-world ghettos. His knot was ramming the lips of my pussy, and with every successive push, as my pussy got more excited, it forced itself a little deeper in.  Before he’d been ramming at me for a minute, I felt the massive swollen knot entering my pussy. My pussy lips closed around the base of his dick, locking him firmly inside me. By now his dick must have been swollen to a monster size, because as it pulsed inside me, my tummy was feeling inflated. The humiliation that I’d first felt, now was forgotten, as I now revelled in the emotions this pounding was generating.

All hands had now released me, and it was just me and Boston. When I felt him shooting his load of cum, I reacted with a frenzied jerking action pumping not only Boston’s dick and swollen knot out of my pussy, but flooding a cocktail of my own cum mixed with Boston’s, and the residue from the six men. As I regained my control, I found myself lying back in a ball on the floor; bottom up in the air, with Boston licking deep into my pussy.

I turned over onto my back without having to be told to, and opened my legs to give him unrestricted access. Within a few minutes, Boston was humping all around my body, poking his dick at me from all angles.
“Come-on Milli. You can see he wants another go at you.”
I didn’t wait to be forced; I rolled over onto my hands and knees, and Boston was immediately around behind me, and getting mounted. It still took him a few stabs to find my hole, but once found, he was right in to full depth, knot and all in only a few pumps. This was another frenzied fuck, but as I had cum so many times already tonight, I was taking longer to reach a full blooded orgasm. But Boston shot his load in no time at all and immediately dismounted, turning to face the other way. But my pussy was locked tightly around his knot, and wasn’t going to let it go. So as Boston ran over to get praise from his master, I was dragged behind him, by the base of his dick!

This caused much amusement to all the men; they thought it hilarious, seeing me being dragged around like a rag doll stuck to his arse. Then as I’d hoped his knot was shrinking, he decided he wanted another fuck, and he just turned back around, lifting himself onto my back, and started fucking. He repeated this same humiliation at least four more times, and I began to think, I was locked onto him permanently! But I reasoned with myself, that I’d managed to dismount him the first time, because my pussy had dilated so much when I’d had my orgasm. So I guessed, if I wanted to get his dick out, my quickest method was to assist his fucking, by working on my clit at the same time. I gathered all my resolve and forgot about being humiliated, I just let myself go.

So as he mounted me for another fuck, I reached back in between my own legs, and worked my clit for all I was worth. Then as I saw one of the men was within reach, I took hold of his dick, and encouraged him towards my mouth. So now I had a dog fucking my pussy for all he was worth, my mouth forced down onto a guy’s dick, and my other hand back between my legs, frigging my clit. I let my mind drift to where ever it wanted to go, and I felt my orgasm building. As Boston shot once again, the man in my throat did the same. My pussy exploded again, and this time, as Boston turned around, and trotted away, his dick pulled out with a loud.
“Plop!”

“Well gentlemen, I think we can say the girl’s earned her bed for the night. Come-on then Milli, I’ll take you up to your room.”
With that I was taken to a room, where I was allowed to shower, and then retire to bed. I could see by the bedside clock that it was gone five o’clock, and I lay in bed wondering what my husband would be doing, and if my darling babies were ok. The tears streamed down my face all night as I turn first one way then the other, but try as I might, sleep eluded me, and eventually I saw the dawn breaking through the gap in the curtains.

“Good morning my dear, are we feeling refreshed and ready for a brand new day?”
I turned to face the man that had walked into my room.
“God! Milli, you look like shit! You’d better get your fucking self out of that bed and get tidied up. If Hanns get here to pick you up and he sees you looking like that, he’ll fuck off without you. And then he’ll send the meat wagon out here to pick you up. I can assure you, you won’t like where they take you, or what they’ll be expecting you to do. Now come on before he gets here. You were a good girl last night, so I’ll put a good word in for you. Come-on, lets get you to the bathroom.”

He had his hands on my arm, and was encouraging me to slide out of the bed. I had lost the will to resist, but also, lost any interest in doing anything. It seems now the sexual adrenalin from the night before had worn-off, I was left as an empty shell. I slid from the bed, but just sat sprawled on the floor. Not that I wasn’t able to get up, I just couldn’t see the point in it.
“Come-on Milli, be a good girl, I don’t want to see you getting sold for dog meat. If we get you cleaned-up, and you pop a couple of these pills, by the time Hanns arrives, you’ll look as fresh as a daisy. Come-on and then I’ll tell him how good you were last night. It won’t be such a bad life, you enjoy the fucking, and you’ll get well treated if you give the punters what they want.”

I still lay there, not wanting to move.
“Well fuck you then! It’s your funeral. But he’ll be here in less than half an hour, so you’d better make your mind up quick.”
With that he turned on his heals, and disappeared through the door. I lay there in a heap by the side of the bed. I was no longer sobbing; I just lay there in a kind of motionless trance. Then the door opened again, it was as though no time had passed, but in reality, the hands on the bedside clock had moved a good forty minutes.

“What the fucking hell is wrong with her?”
“Search me. She was great after you left her. And she fucked like a good’n into the early hours. But when I came in this morning, she was like a zombie. I can’t get any kind of reaction from her.”
“Well it’s a good job I didn’t pay good money for her. I haven’t got time to sort her out. Pity though, I was looking forwards to fucking her myself. Still, there’s plenty more out there. I’ll get someone to pick her up later, you can make use of her in the mean time if you want to or if not, you can let your dogs have her, I know they enjoy a good bitch.”
Then he turned around, and they both left the room.

How long I lay there I have no idea, time stood still, it was like my life force had ebbed from my body. Men arrived, I can't remember what they said, and I had no idea who they were. They literally dragged me across the floor, and one of them bundled me onto his shoulder. I was carried outside to a waiting van, and bundled in a heap on the floor in the back. The van started, and I was thrown from side to side as they sped their way to where ever they were taking me. Then the van stopped, and I heard the front doors open, then seconds later the back doors spread wide flooding in the daylight. I was immediately hauled up onto one of the men’s shoulders, and carried indoors. The man stood still in a large hallway, and then I heard a familiar sound. Lift doors? The man stepped forwards, and yes now I could see I was right, he’d carried me into a lift! He turned around, and the lift started going down, very slowly, then the noise again as the doors opened. The man now walked out into what I later found out was a large room, where he tipped me off his shoulder, and I dropped onto a settee. He didn’t speak, he just turn back around, and I heard the lift doors shut, then the sound of the lift disappearing. Then there was an eerie silence. I lay there slumped in a heap not having the will or the inclination to move. I couldn’t cry, I couldn’t sleep, I was in a form of suspended animation.

The lights went out, I have no idea how long I’d been there. The lights came back on, I guessed it must be morning, but I have no recollection of sleeping. I can hear the lift coming down, now the doors open.
“Hey! You! Here’s some food.”
The lift doors close, and the lift rises again, and I’m now back in silence. Time passes, nothing happens, I just want to die.
The lift is coming again, now the doors open.
“What the fuck is the matter with you? You haven’t eaten a thing all day. Here’s your evening meal. If you don’t sort yourself out by tomorrow morning, we’ll be looking to move you on.”
The lift goes back up again, and the silence shouts and screams in my ears. The lights go out; I guess its night time again. It could be hours that have passed, it could be days, I have no idea.

The lights are on again, is it morning already? Still no sleep, just this numb dream world, did I say dream? No I meant nightmare world, no dream could be like this. I am beginning to think I must be already dead; maybe this is what its like to be dead. Maybe you do hear voices when you’re dead. No I’m just going mad. The lift again. I can’t be dead; otherwise I wouldn’t know it was the sound of a lift.
“You! Look at me.”

No I’m not dead; I can feel his rough hand on my shoulder, as he pulls me over to face him. He is a big thick-set man, in need of a shave, and shabbily dressed.
“Slap!”
His hand lands squarely across my face, and it stings like hell. Well I can’t be dead.
“I said look at me you bitch. That’s better. Now why the fucking hell are you acting like this?”
His face was square on in my face, and the foul smell of his breath was another indication that I was still in this world. I stared into his eyes; they were getting madder by the second.

“Slap!”
“I asked you a fucking question. Fucking wake up.”
This is difficult to understand, I never even thought about answering him. I just stared at him in disbelief.
He turned to the man stood next to him.
“She’s fucking flipped. I’m gonna go and ring Helmund, to see if he can find anyone who’ll take her.”
“But what about the filming?”
“She’s not gonna be any good for filming; in fact, I can’t think she’ll even be any good to sell for use in a flesh pit. Who’d pay money to fuck that heap of shit?”

They both left, and I was again on my own in silence. Now I know I said I have no idea of time, but they weren’t gone very long this time, before I heard the doors opening again.
“Well my dear, maybe this will bring you to your senses?”
I didn’t look up.
“Not interested in this news-paper? You should be. Looks like your husband wants you back. Fuck knows why, but he’s posted a 10,000 euro reward for information about your whereabouts.”
It was like someone had flicked a switch on the Hoover, my body burst into life. I was all at once, filled with anticipation, pain, hunger and just about every other emotion you can imagine. I sprung from the lying down position, to being seated, and stretching myself forwards to try to see the news-paper he was holding.

“Let me see, please let me see.”
“Well fuck me! She is alive. Now steady on. You get yourself sat back down there.”
"Please let me see what it says.”
"You sit still; I’ll read the bits you need to know. Looks like he has no idea what has happened to you. The police think you’ve just run-off with a lover by the looks of their statement. But your husband is convinced that someone must be holding you against your will. Well my dear looks like someone believes in you.”
“Please are you going to let me go home?”

“Now why should we do that?”
“Please, I beg you.”
“But we paid good money for you, and even if we claim the reward, we’ll only just break even.”
“But please, my children need me.”
“Well maybe we can strike a bargain?”
“Anything! I’ll do anything, just please send me home.”

“So at last you’re starting to see sense? Maybe we can strike a deal, and if you keep your end of the bargain, you could end up seeing your children again.”
”Please I'm begging you. I’ll do what ever you want, anything at all, just so long as you let me go home to my babies.”
“Ok first things first. There's a bathroom through there, first thing, get yourself cleaned-up, you look a mess, and smell foul. Then I’ll have some food brought down for you, and you make sure you eat it. I’ll also send down something for you to read. We’ll get you smartened-up tomorrow morning, and start filming you tomorrow afternoon. So you read the script for the part you have to play in the filming, because if you fuck-up this chance, you wont get another. Do you understand?”
“Yes. Thank you. I’ll do it real good I promise.”
“Well make sure you do, because I’ll have to lay out money tomorrow to get the actors and film crew in, and that lot doesn’t come cheap.”
“I won’t let you down I promise. Thank you.”

They both left, but now I was somehow on cloud nine, I can’t explain why. Here I was, still in the hands of some kind of unspeakable men, and about to embark on the filming of a porno film. But none of that seemed to matter; all I could think of was that I would now be able to return home to my children and loving husband.

I rushed around as if floating on air; I was even singing to myself while I had my bath! When I came out from having my bath, there was a hot meal waiting for me, which I ate with a ravenous appetite. Then as I settled myself into bed for the night, I picked up the large folder that contained the story-line for the porno film that they wanted me to perform in the next day.

I read the story, and I’m ashamed to say, I even got worked-up whilst reading! In fact I have difficulty in believing this myself, but from about two pages in, I was fingering myself the whole time I was reading. And being as I was alone down here, and the noise of the lift always gave me an advance warning of anyone approaching, I’d thrown the bed covers off, and been laid spread wide open. I lost count of the number of times I cum, but as I was reading for over an hour, I guess it was lots!

Then I put the folder to one side, and started fingering myself with both hands. Within minutes I was searching the room with my eyes, not moving from the bed, but looking to see if there were any objects that I could use to insert inside my pussy. Then my gaze focused on a hair-brush. This was soon clasped in my hand, and the handle was gliding across my clit as it slid up inside my pussy. I had now got myself worked into so much of a frenzy, I heard the noise of the lift, but seemed almost unable to react to it.

When I did eventually come to my senses, I only had time to throw the brush to one side, but not time to cover myself up before the lift doors swished open. Then two men walked briskly forwards, one either side of the bed. I was struggling to gather-up the sheets to attempt to cover myself from their gaze. But they both dragged the sheets from my grasp, leaving me naked on the bed.

“Well my dear, now we’ve definitely seen a different side of your personality. You really enjoyed reading that story. Didn’t you?”
“I I just read it because you told me I need to get it right tomorrow.”
“Don’t give me that crap. You were going at it like a thing possessed.”
“No honest. I’m only laid here without the covers on because I was hot.”
“I’ll say you were hot! You were fucking hot, we’ve been watching you. Didn’t you realise this place is wired with cameras everywhere. We’ve been watching your every move since you got here. Mind you, up until today, you haven’t been doing much moving. But you’ve made-up for that tonight.”

At that they both started removing their belts, and their jeans were soon thrown to one side with their boxer shorts. It was obvious I was going to get a fucking, and besides, I was at a very high state of arousal already. It was pointless resisting, as they could easily overpower me. And I also wanted to keep on the right side of this man to make sure he didn’t go back on his agreement to let me go home. So with all this in mind, I took hold of both dicks, and did the best job I could manage.

First I had one in each hand, stroking up the length of their shafts to get them both fully hard. But what had started as a task I needed to do to achieve my release, rapidly became a pleasurable experience. They both started to work on opposite ends of my body. I had one man stroking and kissing my legs, while the other was massaging my breasts. While the guy was working on my breasts, sucking and tweaking my nipples, I worked furiously away with his dick. The man on my legs now had me spread wide, and was using both hands, and his tongue to work on both my pussy and arse. I had already been aroused by reading the story, and all my activity with the handle of the hair brush, but now I was in full slut mode. I had no shame or inhibitions; all I wanted was sexual pleasure. And at this point in time, it didn’t matter who or what supplied it!

They both took full advantage of my wanton behaviour, and they both cum several times, in all of my holes. I also had many orgasms, a couple of which were quite spectacular. But they did eventually run out of steam, and about 1 o’clock, they left, and I curled up in bed, and drifted off to sleep. I was re-awakened at eight in the morning, when one of the guys brought my breakfast. This I ate as though I’d not eaten for days, which I suppose isn’t surprising, as I hadn’t had very much to eat over the last few days.

After breakfast I spent the first hour getting myself ready, and by ten o’clock a hairdresser/beautician had arrived. I was pampered and preened for about an hour and a half, then given the clothes I was to wear for the filming. So by twelve o’clock I was upstairs and ready to be introduced to the men that had arrived to either perform with me in the film, or were involved in the actual making of it. There was about twenty plus men, and two big black dogs.

As I’d already read the story that was to be the basis of the film, I wasn’t surprised to see the dogs. But although I’d already been made to have sex with dogs, seeing these dogs here, and knowing I would be filmed having sex with them, it did make me feel a little nervous. So do I tell you what the story line is, or just tell you what happened?

I’m going for the latter; I’ll tell you what happened, some of which was part of the story and filmed, some of which just took place because that’s the way things went. And maybe even that was filmed as well, but probably for their own private use.

The film had eight men, me, and two dogs. One man was my husband, one my father, and two were acting as my brothers. Then there were four robbers. The two dogs were supposedly my fathers guard dogs, and they were let loose in the garden, but immediately returned to the glass patio doors where they spent all their time with their faces slobbering against the glass until they were eventually let back in at the end of the filming. There was one more person, a baby. Not a real one thank god, just a doll well wrapped-up, that was laid in a carrier/car seat.

The film started with me and my husband arriving at the house, my husband carrying the baby in its car seat, and as the door is opened we are ushered in at knife point. It was then obvious that a robbery was in progress, and my father was refusing to open his safe. They immediately turn their attention to my baby, threatening her with a knife. My father of-course starts to cooperate, and the money is removed from the safe, and bagged-up.

Then my husband makes a grab for one man, taking his knife and putting it to his throat. One of the others grabs the baby, and puts a knife to it. My husband has no choice but to drop his knife. He is dragged across the room, and his arms stretched out wide and bound to a shaft of a brush. He is now unable to use his arms, as they are held in a crucifix position. A ball gag is forced in his mouth, and he is stripped. Now they force him to his hands and knees where he is held while he is raped.

Next my father is told to expose my tits. He of-course feigns reluctance, but a quick threat to the babies life, soon sees my tits on show. Now they are naked, and he is told to suck on them. The guy fucking my husband has shot his load up inside him, and has now pulled out. My husband is turned over, so now laid on his back he can see my father sucking on my tits. One of my brothers is told to suck my husband’s dick, he at first refuses, but when my baby’s life is once again threatened he gets on his hands and knees, and takes my husbands dick in his mouth. My other brother is now told to put his hands up my skirt, and he is soon inside my knickers, probing my pussy. I am told to suck the other brother’s dick; this is the brother who is on the floor sucking my husband. Then my skirt and knickers are removed, and my father lays on the floor. I am told to mount him, and I’m soon astride him, sliding his hard long dick up into my pussy. The brother that has been fingering me, mounts me from behind, sliding his dick up my arse.

So we all fuck away, until my husband, who is being sucked off by my brother, starts cuming. They all change positions, and gradually each of the Robbers join in, only one of them at a time, the others acting-out the part of knife attacking robbers. They all fuck me in every hole possible, and I have cum sprayed over me from head to toe. The action lasts for over an hour, and I cum many times. Then as they’ve all spent their last juices, I’m left to relax on the settee, where I lie down with my legs sprawled wide open.

One of the robbers goes up to the big glass patio doors, where the two big Doberman guard dogs have been going wild to get in to protect their master (my Father).
“Hey don’t open those doors. Those dogs will rip us to shreds,” says one of the burglars.
Continuing to open the doors, the other man replies,
“I don’t think they will. They’ve got a more important task on their mind.”
As the doors open, in rush the dogs, and they both push their noses up into my crotch. I have no option but to open my legs as wide as I can, so they can both get their tongues in at the same time. They lick me wildly for about five minutes, and their dicks are swollen out of their sheaths.

“Ok bitch, get yourself into position, the dogs can't wait any longer,” snaps the man who’d opened the doors to let the dogs in.
I did as he ordered, and the first dog mounted me, stabbing wildly with his dick. Which was soon into my pussy, and forcing his knot hard up to my lips. It only took a few determined thrusts before the knot eased itself inside, locking his bitch firmly to him. Now he fucked with a frenzy, and he had cum his first load within less than a minute. He hopped from my back, and was facing away from me, but still firmly attached.

Now the other dog tried to mount at the same time, much to the amusement of all the men. But the first dog was having none of it, and he re-mounted, and started another frenzied fucking session. In all I think he shot about six loads of cum up me before he eventually yielded to the second dog. This second dog was very much a repeat of the first, fucking, and then dismounting, with me still attached. Then after a short breather, he’d re-mount and fuck again. This dog session lasted nearly an hour, both dogs having three separate sessions at me, each session having multiple fucks.

But eventually, the director said,
“Ok boys, that's a wrap.”
With that the filming was over. But not my fucking! I was told to go and get cleaned up, and to make a good job of washing out my pussy. This I did, thinking my days work, and my time as a whore was over. When I came back down, smelling fresh and sweet, and neatly dressed, I could hardly believe the reaction. The whole crew, some twelve or more men, now wanted their turn!

Well I knew I had to go along with it, so I just thought, this will be the last time this happens, so I might as well make sure I don’t up-set anyone. It was two hours later, before they were eventually all exhausted. And now at this point I was told I could get cleaned up again, and I’d be allowed to go to bed.
“But why can't you just take me straight home once I get cleaned up?”
“It’s not that easy. We have to have the film edited and see the first rushes, if everything is ok, then you can go home.”
“But how long will that take?”
“Don’t worry your pretty little cunt about things that don’t concern you. We’ll let you go when we’re ready, and if you ask again, you won’t be going home at all.”

With that I kept silent, and made my way to get myself cleaned up feeling very dejected. Once I'd finished, I was put in the lift, and taken back down to the cellar. I went to bed, feeling very let down, and wondering if I would ever get to see my Husband and children again. When I was awoken in the morning by the man bringing my breakfast, I decided, that the only way I would get through this was to think positive. So I took my breakfast and acted as pleasant as I could.

The man had also brought me some clothes to put on. Well I say clothes, but it was really just a sex outfit. The full bondage gear, in leather. After breakfast I had a bath, and put the gear on. I looked disgusting, leather bra with holes that let my nipples show through. The so called leather knickers were no better; they were like separate holsters for each leg, leaving my crotch fully exposed. There were belts and buckles in every direction. The only saving grace was the big long black leather coat, which nearly reached the floor, and gave me a superficial look of respectability.

It was now ten in the morning, and I was being escorted up in the lift, dressed as a BDSM slave, obviously to perform sexual favours for some man, or men. As I said earlier, I’d decided to be positive, so I was prepared to go along with this treatment until they got confirmation the film we’d just done was ok. But from then on, I expected to be sent home. I wanted to ask how long it would be before they heard about the film, but I knew this only got them up-set, and the last thing I wanted was to spoil my chances of release.

Nobody told me where they were taking me; they just escorted me out of the house into a car. I thought it’s a good job they gave me this coat. We travelled for some miles, until I recognise the outskirts of the city. I was now only a few miles from my house. My heart leapt into my throat, and I almost started crying.
“What’s wrong with you?”
Snapped one of the men.
“Are you taking me home?”
What on earth made me say that? They wouldn’t be taking me home dressed like this.
“Home? You know we’re not doing that until we get the film rushes.”
“No. I mean yes. I’m sorry. It’s just. Nothing, I’m sorry. I’ll be alright in a moment.”
I was having real difficulty stringing words together to make a cohesive sentence.
“You’d better be. We’ll be arriving at the punter's place soon.”

The car pulled up at the doors to an underground garage, the driver opened his window, and spoke into an intercom. The doors opened, and in we went. The car parked, and the men got out of the front, and came and opened my door. They escorted me to a lift, and we were soon walking down a plush carpeted hallway. They knocked on the door.
“Come in,”

We entered, and I stared around in disbelief, the room was every bit like a medieval dungeon. Chains, ropes, weird contraptions, right down to the cold damp looking stone walls. Even the floor was rough cobble stones, all uneven and slippery to walk on, especially in high healed boots! Stood around, dressed in old leather chain-male costumes were about ten men. And over in one corner were the film crew that I recognised from yesterday, all twelve of them.
“Well gentlemen, here she is. Make use of her as you will. We’ll be back to collect what's left of her when you give us a call. Ha ha. Enjoy yourselves.”
And with that the two men who’d brought me, turned and left.

I have never been into BDSM, even just reading the stories or looking at pictures turns me off, so standing here, and not really knowing what these men were going to do, I began to get very frightened.
“Ok you can take that coat off now.”
Said one man. I won’t try to describe who said what, as I have no idea who any of these men were. And anyway, most of who said what is now a blur.
I removed my coat, and stood there, nipples standing proud through the holes in the bra. I’m not sure if I was sexually aroused, or they were erect through fear.

“Come-on bitch, get yourself over here, and spread your legs so we can see your cunt.”
His tone was very demanding, and he held a long leather whip in his right hand. I dashed to where he was beckoning me to stand; it was a circular table top, about a metre across, only a centimetre or two off the ground. As I stood there, legs stretched wide to either edge of this table top, it started revolving slowly around. This was reminiscent of the revolving table the other men had me lashed to last week, except this time I was standing up. The men all stood in a circle around me, most had whips of one kind or another, and they were now starting to bring them into play.

They started gently, or at least most of the men did, more stroking than whipping my flesh with the tassels of their whips. But one man was particularly sadistic, and his lashes were definitely not meant to arouse, he was intent on causing pain, and he was succeeding. I flinched every time one of his blows made contact with my flesh. I must admit, the attention I was receiving from the others was starting to have an effect, and I could feel myself getting aroused.

As I said, not all of the men had whips, some of them were just stroking my flesh, and you can guess which areas they were concentrating on. But now a couple of them had strange clips, like giant spring loaded clothes-pegs. And they were toying with me, pulling my flesh into these clips, and then slowly letting the clip grip my flesh as they pulled them off me. This hurt, but in a strange way was also arousing me. In fact, this whole thing, the contrast of some men being gentle, and some deliberately brutal, was really getting me aroused.

Now the men with the clips were starting to pull flesh into them, and letting the clips snap shut on my flesh, which really was causing pain, enough to make me wince. Other men were undoing buckles, and my clothes such as they were, were coming off. Soon I was naked, and they walked me across to a swing. This swing hadn’t got a flat seat as normal, just a round pole, held up by two ropes. As they sat me on it, they slid me backwards, so that I slipped off the back, the pole stopping under the backs of my knees. My knees were pulled apart, and tied with ropes to the suspending rope at the ends of the poles, pulling my legs wide open. My wrist were tied into loops on the suspending ropes, so I was now slumped down, my open pussy on full show, and my tits hanging over the front of the pole. Some of the men were still running their whips gently across my naked flesh. The sadistic guy was whipping at any exposed pink flesh he could see. But most of them were now into attaching clips onto my flesh.

This was as I’d expected from seeing photos, very painful, but weirdly arousing. Now the suspending ropes of the swing were pulled, raising the pole, hence me higher. They stopped when my pussy was at about the average dick height of most of the men. One man approached me, and started easing his dick up my hole. Once he was in, he held his hands on the pole, and swung it back and forwards, fucking me on and off his big hard dick. This brought about such strong arousal, that it temporarily blocked out the pain the other men were inflicting. This first man pulled his dick out, and stood there shooting his cum up at my torso, some reached my face, but most landed on my tummy and tits.

Now two more men approached, and one eased himself up my arse from behind me, and then when he was fully in, the other one pushed at my pussy from the front. These men positioned themselves, so that they could push the swing back and forth, alternately pushing a dick up one hole and then the other. This again got my adrenalin flowing, and even though the men were now starting to stab needles into my flesh, once the initial sting of the piercing was over, the fucking I was getting was somehow dulling the pain. Now both these men pulled out, and stood facing me while they shot their cum at my face.

Next I was untied, and now I was feeling pain from just about every part of my body, I had clips and needles all over me. As they lowered me to the floor, I had difficulty walking. They half dragged me to a small table, where they laid me face down. Then without warning, I felt the violent lash of a leather whip.
“Crack!”
If I’d thought that man was being sadistic before with his whip, then I was much mistaken. Comparatively, he had just been tickling me.
“Crack!”
And again.
“Crack!”
The pain was like nothing I’d ever experienced, as the lashes rained down across my back and bottom. They didn’t stop, and although I didn’t look around, I could somehow tell it wasn’t just one man doing it. I went past tears, and blacked out.

When I did come back to my senses, I was spread-eagled across a man who was laid on his back on the floor. He was stuck deep up my pussy, and another man was on my back, fucking my arse. They weren’t bothered whether I was conscious or not, all they wanted was a hole to fuck! Both these men shot their cum up inside me, but I was in no state to react to them. Then as they pulled out, two more men lifted me, and lay me on my back on the table I’d just been whipped on.

The men were stood all around looking at my naked body, then I saw two men either side with whips! A cold shiver ran down my spine as all the other men backed-off to give them room. Somehow seeing the men, and knowing when the blows would strike seemed worse. And I felt more vulnerable being on my back, with my tender under body exposed. But I guess this is what gave them their pleasure, because they now took it in turns to flail my breasts and tummy with their whips, cutting my flesh and the red blood splashed everywhere. Once again, I went from tears to screams, and then to blacking-out within a very short time.

And once again I came to my senses being fucked; but this time, there was a man fucking my mouth, one in my arse, and two more trying to force their dicks up my pussy. Although I was now conscious, I didn’t make it obvious, I laid like a lump of dead meat, letting them abuse me. This is when I was really horrified!

All the pain, all the abuse, all the mutilation, was as nothing when I heard what the men were saying. Exact words I can’t remember, but it was something like.
“She’s an awesome bitch. I thought I heard that they couldn’t get her to cooperate, and they were going to dump her?”
“Yeh. She freaked out. And they couldn't do a thing with her, but they tried the old carrot, and she fell for it.”
“What’s that then?”
“They told her that her husband had posted a reward, and that if she behaved herself, and fucked well for the filming, they'd let her go home, and they'd collect the reward instead of having her.”
“And has he?”
“Has he fuck! Well come to think of it, he might have done for all I know. But who the fuck cares, so long as she thinks he has, she’ll do as she’s told. And they’ve got one film in the bag, and she’s well on her way to being trained.”
“So she doesn’t know its all shit?”
“No. They’ll string her along for a few weeks, making as much money as possible out of her. This film today will be worth a bomb. I’ll bet just the two films over the last two days will have more than cleared her cost.”
“So what if she turns into a zombie again?”
“She’ll be so used to fucking sessions by the time she realises, that it’ll only take a few beatings to get her fucking again. If not they'll just slit her throat, and dump her.”
“Seems a shame. She was a pretty little thing before we marked her up.”
“She’s only a fucking whore; this is all she’s any good for. Hang on, looks like she’s coming around.”

I’m sure you can imagine how hard this hit me, I felt like screaming and lashing out. But I knew it would achieve nothing. I had to make my mind up what I was going to do. I could resign myself to this life of debauchery, but no, there was no way that I could live like this. I could retreat back into my shell, like before, and just be a zombie. In fact this was nearly what happened, without it being a conscious decision. But from somewhere deep inside, my love for my husband and children gave me the determination to fight this. But how? My abuse carried on, and I just let them do as they wanted without any resistance. All I could think was that I need to turn the tables. But how I had no idea.

I endured their depraved amusement for about another thirty minutes, before the last man decided he’d had enough, at which point the filming stopped. I was then fucked by most of the film crew, which must have taken the best part of an hour. Then the two men arrived to take me back to my place of imprisonment. They had to carry or part drag me to the car, with my arms draped around both their shoulders. I was pushed into the back of the car, where I flaked out across the back seat. The doors were closed, and off they sped.

“The fucking traffic in this bloody city is getting beyond a joke.”
Said the driver.
“You can’t expect any different at this time in the afternoon, its rush-hour. All these hard working people are going home from a hard days work.”
Replied the other man sarcastically.
The car was stop start, stop start all the time, and I was getting jostled back and forwards on the seat.

“Shit. Fucking red light.”
The car stopped suddenly throwing me to the floor. I picked myself up, and in doing so, I caught a glance of the traffic around us. We were stopped at a red light, at the front of the queue of cars, in the middle of three lanes of traffic. Then I suddenly had an idea, I knew the rear doors couldn’t be opened from the inside of the car. But I also knew that the rear windows would operate from the controls on the rear door, or at least, they did on the way here this morning.

The lights changed to green, I hit the window down button, as the car moved off. As soon as the gap was big enough, my arm was out of the window, and the rear door release button pressed. Then with the car beginning to pick-up speed, I rolled myself out of the door. I hit the road, and the gravel surface burned into my skin as it ripped through the leather coat. There was a screeching of car tyres as the car I’d rolled out in front of swerved and skidded to a halt, missing my head by inches. I looked up and could see the car I’d just jumped from had stopped some fifty metres up the road. The driver jumped out, and was about to run back. But at that point, the occupants of the car that had nearly run me over, both dashed to see how I was. Obviously on the driver seeing these other men at my side, he’d just given me up as a bad job, got back in his car, and the car shot off into the distance.

The men were of-course amazed to see my naked and mutilated body that was now exposed due to the fragile nature of the fashion leather coat. But I guess, even a fashion leather coat must have given me some protection from the road. I was soon in hospital, with police at my bedside. And within the hour, my beloved Göran had his arms gently wrapped around me. The tears flowed all night long, especially when Göran left at about ten, to go home and look after our children. They kept me in overnight, but I was released the next day.

What did the police say? Well as I told them that I’d lost my memory, and could tell them nothing, there was little they could say. Göran was just happy to have me home, and he nursed me back to health. He never ask any questions, he said if I ever was able, and wanted to tell him, he would listen, but he’d never push me.

Well that’s my story told. No I lie. That wasn’t quite the end, some two months later; the police arrived at our house. They told us to be prepared for a shock. They then put a video on. It was me, the first film, including the dog fucking. They said they had to tell us, the film was available on the internet. It was impossible for them to track it down, or prevent its sale. So they said be prepared just in-case anyone recognises you, and either makes comments, or propositions you, thinking you are a tart. My Göran was so sympathetic to me, and never once said anything bad about what he'd seen me do in that film.


The police left, and it was some months before anything relating to this emerged. Still this is another story, maybe I’ll tell this story some other time.


Thanks for reading, and please feel free to email me at Lord_John_Thomas@hotmail.com
It is only the feedback from readers that make the effort of writing worthwhile, and I will answer all mail received (eventually). I would particularly like to hear comments from Girls living in England. To ensure I accept your mail, make sure your mail has ‘Story Feedback’ as a subject, all other mail to this account is deleted as spam.
I will take this opportunity to apologise for miss-spelling, typos, and words used in the wrong context. My stories are written for people who like sexual fantasies, and I do not claim to have any literary skills. But if you do want to email me with any criticisms, this is also welcome, providing it is explained in a constructive manner. General terms like ‘Wouldn't have been so bad were you not half illiterate to judge by some of the spelling’ or ‘there are a number of spelling and grammatical errors’ are not constructive. If you can see the mistakes, email me direct, pointing them out. That way, perhaps I can improve my writing to the level that my next story might appeal to you.

Teachers Fatal Mistake

bouncytig06 on Forced Stories

 

Miss Saunders was a bitch, a real grade A hardcore bitch. Ok she had a fit body, great legs and tits to die for but she was a bitch. She knew it too and made the most of the fact that the boys wanted to fuck her but hated her at the same time. She wore either

Read More
black tight skirts or trousers that showed off her arse and always a top that made the most of those ample tits. But she was a bitch.

 

John was 17 and hated her class, she was his English teacher and he hated her, his cock throbbed when she walked by but her hated her. He sat in his bedroom with his mates Mike who was 20 and Leon 22 and they discussed how they would make her pay. Different scenarios like giving blackmail, or threats but always back to their favourite raping the white bitch. They had ideas of kidnapping her, or breaking into her house, but they were forming a plan they thought would work. John used to lie at night thinking of the plan and how she would feel while he fucked her, how he would humiliate her and how she would become her plaything. He would become her teacher her master and she WOULD obey him and his mates. How his throbbing cock wanted to teach that bitch a lesson and after her who knows another teacher or just some slut from 3rd grade who knew, his power would be endless.

 

Monday came and it was English first period all weekend John and his mates had plotted this would be the week. In she walked all uptight and snobby, she looked at the class and started the lesson. John was to attempt to get detention – this shouldn’t be hard as she handed this out to him on a regular basis. She walked round the room during the lesson leaning over the students checking their work when she came to John he heard her sigh ‘Oh John’ she said ‘this really isn’t good enough, every one else is working why is it that you cant be bothered?………well, answer me boy?’

 

John grinned ‘shut up, im bored this lesson is shit so im not doing anything’. There was a sharp intake of breath from the class and Miss Saunders went red

 

‘That’s it detention tomorrow night after school I’ll teach you some manners young man!’

 

John got the result he wanted and after school called his mates. ‘We’re on tomorrow night be outside classroom B5 and I will open the window then we will fuck the bitch and make her sorry!’

 

The next day came and John was in a state of excitement all day, he had to go off to the toilet and bring himself off once as he had a hard on that would not go away! The school bell rang and he took himself off to his detention, when he entered the room she was sitting on the desk waiting, wearing a black skirt, black stockings (he hoped) and a pale blue blouse that was heaving with her tits. He looked her up and down and his cock twitched, great he thought. ‘So you turned up’ she glared at him.

 

‘Thought id better’ he replied ‘you never know you might learn something too tonight Miss Saunders’ he grinned.

 

She looked puzzled, ‘sit down open your book and be quiet, I’m just going to the canteen for a coffee I will be 5 minutes and I expect you to be here when I return

OK?!’

 

John looked smug ‘oh im going nowhere Miss’.

 

While she was gone John opened the window and sure enough Mike and Leon were waiting ‘Jesus man we thought you’d never open up’ Lean moaned and they all sniggered.

 

 ‘Sorry but had to wait till she had gone, now get in and hide behind the door like we discussed’ John ordered his mates

 

‘Oh yeh man can’t wait to fuck that bitch hard’ Mick leered.

 

‘We will all get a go so pipe down she’s coming back’ John snapped. The two lads stood behind the door and Miss Saunders walked in she shut the door but didn’t notice them standing there as she walked over to John.

 

‘So John why are you just sitting there didn’t I tell you to open your book?’ she complained rolling her eyes at him.

 

‘Well now Miss I think its time you were quiet and listened to me for a change!’ John demanded.

 

 ‘I beg your pardon, I don’t think you quite understand the situation your in John’ she was looking angry and was about to go into a long explanation of things when John slapped her face, she gasped and put her hand to her stinging cheek, then things started to move quickly. John grabbed her by the hair and started shouting at her she was so shocked she couldn’t take in what he was saying but she herd the words ‘bitch’ ‘fuck’ ‘slut’ and was suddenly very scared. She looked at John and pleaded with him, she suddenly realised that although he was 17 he was a full 5’’ taller than her and a lot heavier and stronger. ‘Please John you can go detentions over forget about it, im sorry’ she was crying and shaking.

 

Then he spoke softly ‘Miss Saunders, I think we need to talk so sit’ she did and as she did she saw his two friends her eyes widened. ‘These two mates of mine and I have decided as your such a grade A bitch that we are all gonna teach you a lesson’ Mike and Leon smiled and moved closer. John continued, you are gonna let each one of us do whatever we want, if you don’t Leon here is going to cut you’ with that Leon brought out a blade and held it to her throat, ‘is that agreeable?’ She couldn’t speak, john slapped her again ‘I said bitch is that agreeable and you should have said yes sir………hang on no yes master would be better!’

 

She looked at him and mumbled he slapped her harder ‘yes master’ she spat. The knife disappeared and Leon’s hand moved into her blouse.

 

‘That’s better now get onto your knees in front of Mike and take his cock out! You ever had a black cock before slave? ANSWER ME? Said John.,

 

‘No’ she stammered

 

‘Mmmmmmm well your gonna sample three tonight and in future every time you answer me you use master or else’

 

She took out Mikes cock, it was thin and fairly long, it smelt of piss and she felt sick but she had no choice. Mike rubbed it over her lips and she parted her lips he pushed it in grunting as he did, she tasted stale piss and cum and gagged all the boys laughed at her. Mike held her head and pumped in and out of her mouth forcing himself into her throat she gagged many times but he didn’t care, he must have fucked her mouth roughly for over 5 minutes before he erupted in her mouth, she was pleased that was over but felt hands on her hair and his cock was replaced with Leon’s. Leon had a much bigger cock at least 8’’ and wide really wide, she still had Mikes cum in her mouth and had to swallow as Leon had forced himself in and was pumping with vigour ‘shit this is a hot white bitch’ he exclaimed. He held her hair tight and fucked he mouth like a cunt not caring that her face was bruising as he slammed into her. He had stamina too 10 minutes later her lips were raw and he pulled out and hot over her face, then he slapped her hard.

 

 John stepped forward ‘take my cock out slave!……………well what do you say’

 

She looked at him with hate in her eyes ‘yes master’ she spat. She undone his trousers and slipped them down his hips as she did his cock popped out and she gasped without thinking

 

‘Yes slave he’s a beauty isn’t he and this is gonna fuck you till your sore, now please clean him up as he’s been waiting for your mouth for some time’.

 

‘Master I cant take you all in my mouth your too big’ she looked horrified John was at least 10’’ and 4’’ wide.

 

‘Oh my dear slut of a slave you can and you will, now SUCK ME TILL I CUM’ and with that he grabbed her cheeks and pushed them in until she opened her mouth, then he roughly shoved into her, she felt her mouth stretch as she accommodated his girth.

 

‘owwwwwww’ she sobbed

 

‘Shut the fuck up and suck it you white whore’ and he sawed in and out of her mouth holding her head and pushing all the time ‘mmmmmmm yes suck me bitch that’s it feels good, god yes take it all in yeh yeh’ and with that he came. He held her head till he was sure she had swallowed it all and then withdrew.

 

She thought thank god I survived, they have had what they want, but her ordeal was by no means over. They roughly stood her up and Mike cut off her clothes till she was standing before them in just her stockings (John was glad he hoped she was wearing them). The boys walked round her touching, pinching and slapping her arse, tits and cunt. ‘Well Miss Saunders time for round 2, go lay on the table over there legs wide………..that’s it good’ they all stood before her looking at her pink clit. One by one they knelt and licked her, her body was betraying her and enjoying the sensations but she was not going to let these bastards know that. Then Mike stood between her long legs, she knew she could take him with no problem ‘please wear a condom’ she begged

 

‘Nah bitch we want you to have our seed’ mike snarled. He roughly spread her legs a little more and slid his cock in, she looked down and saw his thin black cock fucking her, he was moaning and she knew he wouldn’t last long, he came after a few strokes

 

‘Shit mike what was that’ cried Leon ‘she never even got started’

 

Mike looked embarrassed ‘you wait, her cunt is like satin I couldn’t hold back man’ Leon and John laughed.

 

 ‘Ok slut let me show you what it feels like to be fucked by a bruther’ and Leon slid all the way in with one push

 

‘Mmmmmmm’ she sighed

 

‘See the bitch likes it, don’t you slut, tell me?!’

 

She was beginning to enjoy being fucked ‘yes master I love it’

 

‘Love what bitch’ he demanded

 

‘Love being raped by your black cocks……………….ahhhhhhhhhhh’.

 

They laughed at her and Leon carried on fucking her hard, she felt his balls slapping against her arse. He was so deep she could feel her muscles tensing round his cock, he was pulling and rolling her nipples and she was moaning, just as her orgasm began he came leaving her hanging. Cum was running down her legs and she heard herself beg for me ‘please master I need to come give me your cock, fuck me hard make me yours, please’.

 

John stood between her legs ‘yes slave you want this’ and he held his dick against her clit rubbing gently

 

‘Oh yes master, fuck my white whores cunt’ he laughed as she spoke and she felt small and humiliated and she knew this is what he wanted but she couldn’t help it she knew he would own her after this, her an educated 27 year old woman owned by a 17 year old piece of shit but she didn’t care she wanted that cock in her. He held her hips and slammed into her cunt and she screamed this was the biggest cocks she had ever experienced ‘oh no it hurts please no please no’ so he pulled out she sobbed and he slapped her cunt hard

 

‘Now bitch beg for it, come on beg’ he sneered

 

It hurt too much but she knew she must beg ‘please master fuck me im sorry I have never had such a big dick in me, I will try harder!’ with that he resumed fucking her, her tits were jumping as he slammed in and out and her cunt felt like it was splitting into two but she was cumming ‘yessssssss’ she screamed as it ripped through her and his pace quickened as he met her orgasm and filled her as well, he pulled out and her cunt seeped with 3 loads of cum, again she thought it was all over but again she was so wrong.

 

‘Right boys last hole’ and they flipped her over onto her stomach. This time she fought as she had never been arse fucked before but they hit her and slammed her down and one of them sat on her back.

 

God no she thought I can’t do this, she was trembling, she knew her arse was going to be invaded and she could do nothing. Cum ran down her legs and she had Leon’s dried cum on her face, her body reeked of sex. She felt small humiliated and useless yet she was excited no one head ever made her orgasm as she had today and that had felt so good. She knew John would want more after today this was just the start and she also knew that after the three of them had taken her arse she would want John to call for her whenever he wanted, she was his slave!

 

They stood behind her watching the cum slip down her thighs, Leon scooped some up and rubbed it over her face ‘slut’ he shouted at her. She knew she was but licked the cum that was over her lips anyway.

 

Her feet were kicked apart and Mike again took first place. Leon sniggered ‘yeh let pencil dick break her in it wont be so bad after that’

 

‘Hey bro less of that, just cause im not a mutant’ they all laughed. Mike dipped his cock into her cunt so his cock was coated and wet enough to rape her arse. Then he positioned it at the base of her anus ‘hey guys she a virgin here’ he said gleefully ‘aren’t you bitch’

 

She looked at John and said quietly ‘yes master I am please don’t hurt me anymore’. John walked over to her and said

 

‘Slave your fatal mistake was making me hate you, now we are gonna rip your arse apart one by one and your gonna love it………eventually! Go on Mike do it’ he demanded.

 

Mike was quite gentle at first not plunging in but taking his time, slow inch by inch he filled her anus and he groan with every movement, she hurt but because he had gone slow it wasn’t as bad as she had expected but things were to change. Suddenly Mike came again he couldn’t last the boys ribbed him and called him names but he was so excited by her virgin arse and how it clamped over his tender dick that he wasn’t gonna argue the feeling had been great as he had released his load into her bowels.

 

Next again was Leon she knew he wouldn’t be gentle and she was right first before he entered her he took a ruler and gave her arse many slap leaving big welts, then he got the boys to spread her arse cheeks and shoved the ruler up her cunt then her arse, god she screamed. Then he removed it placed one hand on her hip the other in her hair and piled into her arse, she passed out then and didn’t know how long for but when she woke he was tearing into her pulling her head back by her hair and she thought her neck would break. ‘Yeh bitch, what a tight arse mmmmm you should see this god yeh mmmmmm’ he grunted pushing harder and harder, she thought he was going to cum a few times but after 5 minutes he was still fucking her hard, she screamed for him to stop. ‘Baby wont be long now come on help me make me cum bitch’ she knew he meant to push against him but it hurt so much but if it meant he would be finished. So she pushed back to meet his thrusts and he moaned with pure lust. Then after one huge shove he came she felt his cock pulsing in her arse and felt the stream of hot white cum fill her, then she remembered John.

 

He looked at her and she knew there was no mercy to be had, ‘hold her boys this lady is gonna buck when this fills her’. So Mike sat on her back pushing her into the desk and squashing her tits and Leon held on of her legs

 

‘Go bro, split her in two’ said Leon.

 

He stood behind her rubbing his cock from her clit to her arse and back again teasing himself, every so often he would dip the bell end of his knob in her cunt and she would moan. Then he moved away, eventually he bored of this and slapped her arse then went for the kill, he wasn’t rough though as she expected he slid into her slowly. It still hurt like hell and she cried out ‘shut up slave I’ve only got the tip in’ this made her panic she thought that he was fully in ‘wanna feel it all then slave?’

 

She knew what her answer had to be ‘yes master please fuck my arse with your huge cock I deserve to be hurt’ she was sobbing openly now.

 

‘I know you deserve it bitch, so take this’ and with that he slammed every inch into her ravaged arse, she was in so much pain she bucked and screamed and tried to move but it was no use he was raping her and she could do nothing. The rape went on and on he would not cum the boys were cheering as he ripped into her, Mike who was sitting on her was holding her arse cheeks open and spitting on her back and Leon was pulling her leg so hard she thought it would break but nothing compared to the pain in her arse, John loved this and knew he would come soon. Her arse was bleeding and torn and her cheeks had welts from the ruler, she didn’t look so haughty now. ‘Slave master is gonna fill you now, are you happy? Do you want it?’ he snarled

 

‘Yes master’ she sobbed ‘im happy to be you slut fill me up’. With a great grunt he came it seemed like forever before he pulled out he kept fucking and fucking and grunting.

 

He pulled out fast and great globs of cum, shit and blood fell to the floor. ‘Look at the mess you have made slut, get on your knees and lick it up’. This was the final humiliation but as she felt her head being lifted by her hair she knew she would lick up this filthy mess. On her knees her nose pressed into the shit cum filled mixture she licked and retched ‘if your sick you will have to clean that up too slave’ said John.

 

She cleaned up all the mess and her face was a sticky sight. John told her to lie on her back at their feet ‘now fuck your self’ he said ‘use your hands and finger your cunt bitch’ Oh how much more could she take, they all stood over her cocks in hand and watched as she played, it felt so good though her gentle touch and she was soon whimpering as her orgasm built, she blocked them out and wanked god it felt good.

 

‘Mmmmmm yes yes’ she cried as she came and that’s when she felt a hot wetness on her. She looked up to expect to see them wanking over her but instead to her horror they were all urinating, covering her with their hot piss and laughing, she lay there and cried as they dressed.

 

As they left John bent over her and said I have your mobile number and your address when I call you WILL come whenever and wherever, your mine now. Then he kicked her between the legs and walked off.

 

The two others looked at her and said ‘white slut’ and spat on her. She was still lying there 30 minutes after they had gone home congratulating them selves on a rape well done and she knew that she wanted more.

 

 

 

Shelly’s Halloween

Dstories on Forced Stories

Shelly was asked to join her landlord Mr. Meaner to a Halloween party at the bar and grill. He even had the outfits picked out. She would dress as Dorothy and him as the Lion from Wizard of Oz. He already bought his so he planned on them getting hers together. The costume was a blue and white blouse and skirt combo that zipped from the waist up in the back. It showed a lot of cleavage and legs.

Water Torture

Jolly1 on Forced Stories

Ilsa was in a daze as the two Nazis led her to a waiting automobile, where she was blind folded and told to be quiet. As one of a handful of under ground agents working for the allies in Austria, Ilsa was a prize catch that the Gestapo hoped they could squeeze for valuable information on the extent of the under ground activities in Austria as well as Germany. The car came to a stop and Ilsa was led still blind folded into a building where she was pushed into a chair and told to be quiet. Several minutes passed, until Ilsa was told by a feminine voice to remove her eye covering. When she pulled of the scarf covering her eyes, she was looking directly into the face of Marie Krupp, the notorious head of the Gestapo torture department. Looks could be deceiving, because Marie Krupp was a v
Read More
ery beautiful woman, but the stories told about her, promised that this was going to be far from a enjoyable meeting! "Fraulein Hoffmeyer," Marie said smoothly, "why don't you save yourself a lot of discomfort by telling us all we want to know about your subversive activities in our country!!!" "Never," spat back Ilsa, "I'll never tell you a thing, you bitch!!!" Out of nowhere, Marie Krupp caught Ilsa across the face with a leather riding crop that nearly knocked her out! "My, my, such language," a still soft voiced Marie continued, "if you continue to displease me, we can make you exceedingly uncomfortable!!!" Ilsa, still stunned from the shot to the cheek, didn't answer, while trying to shake the cob webs from her head. Marie Krupp, however, went on, "I'm offering you one last chance, tell me about your organization or accept the consequences!!!" Ilsa, now able to speak, but a bit haltingly replied, "I told you never, and I meant it!" This time, Marie didn't strike out at her prisoner, instead she went over to a guard and whispered something in his ear. What ever she said to him made him laugh evilly, and Ilsa knew that that probably wasn't good news for her!!!

"Okay, take and get her ready, I'll be along shortly," Marie ordered the burly guard! He came over and grabbed her roughly by the arm and practically dragged her down the hall to a spartan room that only had a couple of chairs and what looked like a doctor's examining table. Also in the room was another agent, who stood calmly by the table, as if he was waiting for her. "Take off all your clothes," the man by the table ordered, "and make it snappy!" Ilsa surveyed the situation and realized it would be pointless to refuse, because if the stories were true, these to Nazis would have liked nothing better than to beat her senseless and then take her things off for her, so she slowly began removing her dress. When she was stark naked, the smaller, and it seemed more humane of the two agents asked her to please climb up on the table and lie down on her back. After she was in position, her arms were strapped tightly with restraints, and her legs were forced wide apart and then buckled into position. Unable to move, Ilsa could only imagine all sorts of painful terrors that awaited her. To her surprise, however, instead of inflicting great bodily harm to her, the young guard sat down on a stool between her legs and lathered her entire pubic area with soap, and after only a few seconds later, he produced a long straight razor and began meticulously saving her pubes. While not painful, Ilsa couldn't help but tense up as her most private parts were being displayed in front of the two strange men. When he was finished shaving her, the young guard, who Ilsa later found out was name Dieter, nodded to his partner, who in turn went to the door and summoned Maire Krupp back to the room.

"Well, well," intoned Krupp, "you look as smooth as a new born baby, Fraulein Hoffmeyer!" "What are you going to do to me," asked Ilsa in a trembling voice? "Oh my," Krupp said gaily, "I believe our visitor is a little nervous, well, don't worry about a thing, because today is your lucky day, and I guarantee that none of us here will harm even one hair on your pretty little head!" Ilsa knew better than to trust Marie Krupp, but she couldn't help but feel a little bit of relief at the probably empty promise. "Tape," Krupp ordered, and Dieter dutifully handed her a roll of white surgical tape of which Krupp then tore off a six or seven inch piece and stepped between Ilsa's splayed legs. Positioning the end of the length of tape on her left labial lip, she pulled it hard to the side, pulling Ilsa's vagina halfway open. Krupp then connected the other end of the tape to the inside of Ilsa's thigh, which in turn held her pussy open, while then taking the other piece of tape and repeating the procedure on the other lip. Ilsa's cunt was now more than exposed, it was pulled wide apart and held in place by the two strong pieces of medical tape. "My, my," Marie Krupp said, "she looks like she's ready to get fucked!!!" "Would you like that dear," asked Krupp, "would you like to have Helmut here stick his cock into you and fuck you hard until you cum!?!" It was a rhetorical question, because before Ilsa even had a chance to reply, Maire Krupp continued on, "No, I don't believe you would like that, and since you don't want it, I will respect your wishes and leave your little pussy unfucked!" Ilsa knew that something terrible was about to happen, but she couldn't do anything about it. As she was contemplating her fate, Dieter had slid what looked like a small metal hose into position about eighteen inches above her vagina. It didn't look sinister, but Ilsa knew better, all this sweet talk by Marie Krupp was just a stall until she got around to doing her dirty work.

When the apparatus was finally in place, Maire Krupp again took over and said softly, "Ilsa, I am giving you one more chance to tell me what you know about the underground, if you don't, well then, it's out of my hands!!!" "Growing more terrified by the minute, Ilsa in a bold defiant voice said, "No way will I tell you Nazi bastards anything, so do what ever you must to me, but I will remain silent!!!" A small smile crept over Marie Krupp's lips and she replied, "No, Ilsa, you will finally beg me to listen to you, and you will gladly tell me all that you know!" Marie gave a curt nod to Dieter, who pulled on a lever that in a matter of seconds allowed drops of water to fall from the end of the metal hose and on down to Ilsa's crotch where it hit just to the left of her clitoris. Marie reached up and carefully adjusted the end of the hose until the drips were hitting directly on Ilsa's clit. "Now fraulein, "Maire Krupp offered, "let us see how long it takes you to have an orgasm from the steady dripping of water as your only partner!!!" Ilsa felt sweat begin to break out on her forehead as the relentless dripping continued massaging her now totally erect clitoris. "My, my," intoned Marie Krupp, "look at how her clit is betraying her, I don't think I've ever seen one quite that large, have you Dieter?" The two of them laughed out loud as Ilsa desperately tried to keep her clit under control! Marie began caressing Ilsa's large chest and twisting her nipples, which in turn caused Ilsa's cunt to flood itself with even more pussy juice. Just when Ilsa thought she was about to go over the edge, out of nowhere, Dieter appeared with a syringe full of a clear liquid that could for all Ilsa knew be full of water. Marie took the syringe and slowly shoved it into Ilsa' arm while saying, "I can see that you're trying to resist your orgasm, well this will help you do just that, and in a few seconds it will be impossible for you to have a climax, and I promise you that in a while you will beg me to give you relief!"

Ilsa didn't really feel anything happening, but she had to admit that by now she normally would have had two or three orgasms. Marie ordered Dieter to suck on Ilsa's nipples, and with the young Nazi's mouth attached to her nipple, Ilsa felt the familiar feeling welling up in her surging cunt! "Hah," thought Ilsa, "I won't have any trouble cumming at all, I'm almost there now, but while waiting for the usual rush to rip through her vagina, she all at once got the sinking feeling Marie was right, because try as she might, she couldn't quite get over the hump! Her clit was now on fire in a way it had never been before! The insistent sucking of her nipples was sending a current of electricity directly to her crotch, but no amount of concentration could get her over the top! "Well, Ilsa," Marie asked smoothly, "are you ready to tell what I need to know!?!" Ilsa, now in great distress, shook her head violently and emphatically, NO!!! Marie Krupp just smiled and said, "Maybe a little show will put you more in the mood to cooperate, and with that, she slid out of her clothes and had Helmut do the same. While he may have been little more than muscle to keep prisoners in line, when he dropped his pants, Ilsa could see the largest cock she had ever seen in her life! "You like," asked Marie, while stroking the big cock in her right hand, "Helmut may not be the sharpest knife in the drawer, but you can see why I keep him around!!!" Ilsa was now in a state of almost a sexual frenzy! She tried her best to hide it, but when Helmut turned Marie around and took her from behind, Ilsa let out a long low moan that coincided with Marie's. The only difference was, that Marie had two hard orgasms in quick succession, while Ilsa was still hanging on the precipice of climax! After she had recovered from her cum, Marie came over to Ilsa and dabbed the sweat from her face and said sweetly, "Mmmm, that was so good, Helmut has such a wonderful penis, I came so fucking hard, but have to admit that I lied to you, I'm afraid we are going to have to let Helmut fuck you so you can feel how big and hard he is!"

Dieter moved the dripping water away from Ilsa's cunt, only to be replaced by the hulking Nazi who was running his cock up and down Ilsa's dripping slit. "Ilsa couldn't even speak, she was in such a high state of sexual arousal, but when Helmut buried his meat deep inside of her with one hard thrust, Ilsa screamed in ecstasy as the huge "hammer" pounded her into submission! "Is it good, dear," Marie asked soothingly, "don't you just love his big pecker inside of you!?!" By now Ilsa was totally gone, and all she could do was babble incomprehensibly, but the gist of it was that she was getting the fucking of her life!!! Marie Krupp leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Can you tell me now what you know, dear fraulein?!?" Ilsa moved her lips but no sound came out, except for the guttural growl of a wild animal in heat. Marie leaned over and took a hard nipple into her mouth and sucked hard, driving Ilsa to even greater heights! She was beginning to think that she might die right there on the table, her need for sexual release was so great, and while she didn't want to betray her cause, it was becoming very apparent that something was going to give! Marie again whispered into her ear, "Ilsa darling, just nod your head if you will cooperate, if you do, I promise you that within thirty seconds you will have the orgasm of your life!!!" It was over and Ilsa knew it, she couldn't hold out for another second, and so with great reluctance she nodded her head yes, while Dieter, standing by with syringe in hand, quickly stepped in and gave Ilsa a second injection, this one an antidote to the first. With all of her sexual energy concentrated on the tip of her clitoris, it was only a matter of moments until Ilsa's vagina was being not only ravaged by Helmut's monster cock, but by a whirlwind climax that tore through her like a raging tornado! With all the pent up sexual energy, Ilsa came for what seemed to her to be hours, even though it was only for a minute or two! When she finally came down from her high, Marie caressed her head in her arms and whispered what a good little slut she had been. Marie gave Dieter a nod, and he again arranged the water spout over her now gaping pussy. Ilsa whispered hoarsely that she was ready to cooperate, and pleaded with the Nazi bitch to leave her alone, but Marie smiled a sadistic smile and said evenly, "Oh dear, Ilsa, we are having too much fun to stop now, I think another two or three orgasms should just about do it!"

Drip, drip, drip, it was happening all over again! A sharp jab in her arm and the drug began to work its magic! Ilsa let her head roll to the side just in time to see Helmut mounting Marie Krupp and pounding his dick deep into her pussy! Her own clit began to careen out of control! It was going to be a long night!!!

 

THE END

 

 For more great stories check out the forums http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php?
or our new story site www.bluestories.com

The Robsons CH 7

Narrator123 on Forced Stories


Last update:Â 01-11-2007 WRITTEN BY: http://www.sexstoriespost.com/main/?m=search&opt=search_proceed&nnet_author=1&nnet_catid=-&search_conjunction=AND&keywords=TmFycmF0b3IxMjM=&page=1" class="link">Narrator123


Read More
/>BODY:

The Robsons

Â

Chapter 7

Â

Joe closed and locked the kennel doors before turning out the lights. He decided to wait for a few minutes to make sure all the occupants had settled quietly for the night before making his way back to the house. He also needed time to make sense of the conflicting emotions racing through his mind, before he rejoined Bob and his friends.

Â

There was no doubt he had participated eagerly in the equine abuse of little Lisa. The incredible high he experienced as she came under her well endowed lover, while simultaneously taking his load in her mouth and face, was the most intense experience of his long life. But now as his ardor cooled, the full consequences of his actions this past few days flooded his mind. He could never again claim he was just going with the flow because this time he was as much involved as the others. There was no doubt he had gone to a place in himself that he was shocked to find existed outside a bottle.

Â

“Jeeze Lily how the hell did I get here?” he whispered aloud. He did not receive an answer nor was one expected as his wife had died of breast cancer eight years ago. He still liked to talk to her though when he needed to work through some difficult things in his head. He hit the drink bad after his beloved Lily gave up the fight and his memories were hazy for about four years after that. Bob had kept him supplied with booze and run things while he was out of his head. It was only when he came to his senses a few years ago and finally got dry that he realised his dreams of young girls sucking his cock and riding his mouth were in fact memories of actual events.

Â

“I should have put an end to it then babe”, he muttered. He turned from the house and walked around the back towards the far paddock. The coolness of the evening and the bright grey light of the moon were a soothing balm for his aching mind. He couldn’t face the house just yet; the stale smell of cigarettes, booze and cum would be nauseating after being in the fresh air for so long.

Â

He had wanted to. He took Bob aside when the latest batch of victims turned up and told him this was the last of it. He could carry on his perverted games somewhere else. “This is not right son”, he had said earnestly ‘I wanna get back to some honest farming.”

Â

Bob did not argue he just took Joe to the office and showed him the farm accounts. The place was losing money and had been for years even since before his wife died. The Vet practice was non-existent. Then he turned on the pc and opened an account number at some foreign bank. “This is the money our other business brings in Pop, you really wanna go back to farming?”

Â

The number of zeros before the decimal point was scary. Joe had never seen that number and money in the same sentence before. “Its not as if they don’t enjoy the sex, and they all go to good homes after they are trained” smiled Bob.

Â

“I wish I had been stronger Lily, I might have saved her”. Joe sadly thought of the little 12 year old in the last batch. They had sent her to the kennels and he had been proud of how she fought. She fucked every one of the dogs even though her little crotch ripped to accommodate the monster dog cocks. But it was the insanity of the last day that really gave him pain.

Â

I told them it would kill her, but they were too drug-crazed to care. She was never going to be able to take the 18 inch stallion cock, it was 3 inches thick for Christ sake! She died screaming as the horse filled her belly with jism. She was buried out on the farm somewhere Joe didn’t know quite where. He was glad little Lisa had at least been prepared for her ordeal tomorrow. If she uses the experience he gave her tonight, she might just survive on the bigger horses tomorrow.

Â

“Oh well there’s nothing I can do anyway” he sighed. But tonight that old cop out just didn’t sit right. He was surprised to find himself looking forward to seeing little Mandy. “Now there is a fighter if ever I saw one” he smiled to himself proudly.

Â

“Holy Jesus!

What the fuck is going on here?

Are you guys fucking crazy?

Oh No!

Oh my God!”

Â

Joe could not believe his eyes when he went in the house. He quickly took in the scene. All three men were fucking Mandy again, but this time she had not been able to breathe and her little body lay blue and limp as they pumped it mercilessly. Merv was laughing as he pulled his cock from her mouth, ‘Jeeze that was awesome I came just as she stopped breathing. Read somewhere it was supposed to be good and I aint arguing”.

Â

Joe rushed over and pushed the others away. Mandy’s body was warm so there was still a chance. He laid her on her back and gave her CPR urging her to come to.

“Hey Joe if you want my cum that bad I’ll let you blow me for free” laughed Merv. The others joined in, the whole scene hilarious to their drug hazed eyes.

Â

Joe ignored him, she was slipping away and his heart was breaking, he could not let another little one go. “Come on sweetheart take a breath,” he urged as he ignored the smell and taste of Merv’s cum to blow air into Mandy’s Lungs.

Â

Louise was screaming in the background, begging him to save her daughter. He could not see her. Finally when all seemed lost Mandy inhaled a deep breath and started coughing. “Good girl” crooned Joe, “I knew you were a fighter, I knew you would stay with me”.

Â

Mandy opened her eyes and looked at him with such regret “Why did you bring me back uncle Joe? Did you really think I would want to come back to this?” The tears flowed down her face.

Â

“Oh my poor baby, My poor Baby,” sobbed Louise. Joe looked around and finally found her. She was hanging from a hook in the ceiling. Her hands had been roped together so that the rope held her just high enough to stand on tiptoe. Between her legs someone had placed a broom handle, the object obvious. As she tired the handle would work its way further into her pussy causing her severe discomfort. It must have been agony for her to watch Mandy and not be able to move around the rough pole. Joe released her and beckoned her to go to her daughter.

Â

While the younger men staggered drunkenly to their rooms, Joe set about tidying the living room. The little kid had really scared him, he was sure she was a goner. He was worried now though, he could see that the fight had been torn out of her. She was giving up; she would be lucky to survive tomorrow. It surprised him how much this bothered him.

Â

“My poor, poor baby!” sobbed Louise as she held her younger daughter tight to her breast. “I thought we had lost you darling. Don’t you ever give me a fright like that again!”

Â

“Its not like I had much choice Mum”, croaked Lisa. “I could not get my breath and they would not let me take one. When I blacked out I was sure it was for good. I was glad Mum”. She started to cry. “I cant take anymore I am only 13. I shouldn’t have to do this!” She curled her little body up smaller and nestled more tightly into her Mums embrace.

Â

Louise let her own tears fall quietly down her cheeks and drip gently onto her daughter. She would be eternally grateful to the old man, if he had not come in when he did…! The tears came harder then as she realised there was nothing she could do to help her babies. Hanging there watching her daughter suffocate were the worst minutes of her entire life. Her pussy was raw from her efforts to lift herself from the broom handle and go to her daughter’s aid.

Â

It had all started so simply. Merv had called her over and pushed her face into his lap. She immediately took him in her mouth and proceeded to give him the best blowjob she could. He rubbed his calloused hand roughly in her hair and took a long toke from his joint inhaling deeply. “Read me a good book a couple of weeks ago Bob” he yipped, his lungs simultaneously contracting around the smoke.

Â

“Oh yeah? Didn’t know you got that far in school pal” laughed Bob in reply.

Â

“Yeah all about the Romans and what they used to get up to with their female slaves,” continued Merv ignoring the Jibe. “I tell you man, those guys knew how to fuck! Yes Sireee! And leave it all to what they used to get up to when they sacked a city, Holy fuck, lets just say it was not a good idea to be a woman just about then”.

Â

“What kind of shit they get up to?” asked Dave, suddenly intrigued.

Â

Merv paused for effect then enthusiastically continued, “Well they used to stick stakes in the ground, big thick ones about two inches thick and eight foot high. Then they would get a woman and put her sitting on it with the stake in her pussy. Then leave her there as the weight of her body slowly slid her down it to her death. Sometimes it could take hours”.

Â

“Wow!” replied the other two very impressed.

Â

“What do you think of that Louise? Asked Bob. She stopped sucking Merv’s Cock and looked up.

Â

“That would be a horrible way to die”’ she said with a whisper. “Those Romans were very cruel”.

Â

They all laughed at her.

Â

Bob got up then and went out to the kitchen, soon returning with a broom and some string.

Â

“Take the plant off that hook by the window Dave, I got me an idea”.

Â

He caught Louise’s hair as he passed and pulled her roughly off Merv’s dick.

Â

“Hey man I was getting ready to blow then!” he moaned.

Â

“Get up and give me hand” chuckled Bob, “This will be well worth it”.

Â

He dragged Louise over to the window and roughly tied her hands together leaving about two feet of rope between. Then he lifted louse and hung the rope from the hook that previously held the geranium now discarded on the floor. When Bob let her down Louise was hanging from the ceiling with her feet just touching the ground.

Â

“Bring the broom over Merv” he ordered and then pushed the handle into Louise’s pussy. Louise moaned as the rough wooden rod forced its way into her delicate insides pushing really painfully against her cervix. As Bob and Merv watched the results of their handiwork Louise found that by standing on the tips of her toes while simultaneously supporting her weight on the rope she could keep the broom handle from penetrating too far. But she knew that inevitably fatigue would overcome her resistance and her weight would bear her down the homemade skewer. She hoped they would come to their senses before her strength gave out otherwise the handle would do her serious damage even perhaps kill her. Looking at the crazed eyes of her captives at this moment she was extremely worried.

Â

Bob and Merv watched her struggling for a while and then suddenly got bored. “It should get more fun when she gets more tired” Merv told Bob and then walked away. Bob followed leaving Louise to endure her suffering alone.

Â

“ I fancy me another three on one,” said Dave rubbing his newly hard boner. “What is it with this family Bob? They make me hard all the time!”

Â

Laughing he turned away and went over to Mandy who was lying, wrapped tightly in the cradle position where they had left her last time. Se whimpered as he roughly dragged her up by the hair.

Â

“Stand up straight slag and turn around slowly while I decide which hole I wanna fill”. He smacked her round the head to reinforce his point.

Â

Mandy slowly turned around legs spread and arms in the air as she had been taught.

Â

“Dance for us bitch” added Merv getting into the groove. “I wanna see a cock raising dance right now or I will whip the skin off your back.”

Â

Bob fell a thrill run through his lower body and his cock began to grow again. He was enjoying this game. He found he wanted to join in.

Â

“Tell us how you want all our cocks in you again slut! Tell us how much you loved it last time and beg us to do it again. You better sound like you mean it!”

Â

Mandy shivered as she danced and it wasn’t from the cold. She caught the look in Bob’s eye and reading the vibes she new that she would be lucky to survive the next hour. “Oh uncle Bob, uncle Merv, uncle Dave, Please put your cocks in all my holes again! Please I love it and want it so much. I love all your big cocks filling me and shooting me full of cum!”

Â

She danced as provocatively as she could, she did not want to give Merv the chance to carry out his threat and whip her.

Â

“Come on fuck bunny let’s see you push that pussy on my old throbbing pleasure pole” said Bob settling on the sofa and rubbing his cock.

Â

Mandy obeyed immediately and within a minute was greasing Bob’s cock with her juices as she slid slowly up and down his thick rod.

Â

“What do you say baby?” he asked as he took a sharp breath enjoying the effects of her tight preteen pussy on his fully erect member.

Â

“I love your cock uncle Bob. I just love the way it makes me wanna cum when I ride it like this. It totally fills me I just love it!”

Â

Just then her head was pushed forward and big Dave roughly pushed his black rod straight up her ass. Luckily he used some KY, which made the passage a bit less painful. Mandy knew well that it wasn’t for her comfort. She paused as she felt him find his rhythm and Bob then matched it.

Â

Merv punched her ribs. “What do you say slut! Tell me what you want, tell me how good it is!”

Â

Mandy grunted, her ribs were already bruised and the punch really hurt her. She pulled her mind back to the job at hand. “Oh this is so good” she moaned “I love being filled with lovely cocks. Uncle Merv please put your cock in my mouth I so wanna suck it and make you cum”.

Â

Merv chuckled, “Oh little darling I am so glad you asked me to do this, you know I would never force you”. “Bob guffawed loudly and increased his pace as he pummeled the little girls pussy.

Â

Mandy looked over Bobs head to her mother and gave her a small smile. She tried not to let her pain show trough but the sight of her mother released the flood of emotion she had held in check and her eyes welled. She opened her mouth to sigh and before she could complete her breath Merv’s pole forced its way between her lips and down her throat. She fought the gag reflex and tried not to panic while she waited for Merv to withdraw and she could take a breath. But Merv’s’ out stroke was not long enough and he entered her throat again before she could get any air in her lungs. She started to struggle and her muscles tensed as she fought to take in some air around the invading cock.

Â

Bob and Dave felt the sudden pressure on their members. “Whatever you are doing don’t stop Merv,” gasped Dave “this is brilliant”.

Â

Mandy was suffocating and in a high state of panic now. She struggled to get away from her rapists but they just held her tighter. “Try and cum as she dies guys it is supposed to be unbelievable,” laughed Merv as he held her hair and ears so tight, she could not even turn her head. She could hear her mother’s screams in the background as a terrible noise filled her ears and the blackness came to claim her. As she gave herself to the void she could feel the warm fluid fill her as all three men came at once, gasping aloud.

Â

She could not help but feel disappointment that the sum total of her life was to give it for the pleasure of three evil perverts. Her last thought was relief that her suffering finally over.

Â

Suddenly her eyes shot open as life-giving air filled her lungs, she gave herself to the impulse to cough and gagged around the taste of cum as it filled her mouth. When her breathing regulated she opened her eyes and saw the old man smiling down at her.

Â

. “Good girl” crooned Joe, “I knew you were a fighter, I knew you would stay with me”.

Â

She remembered then where she was and realised the nightmare hadn’t ended.

Â

“Why did you bring me back uncle Joe? Did you really think I would want to come back to this?”

Â

She watched as the old man rescued her mother and enjoyed the safe feeling as Louise cradled her in her arms. She hoped her mother would never let her go. Eventually she fell asleep.

Mary's Bad Day

nikki_cherry on Forced Stories

PROLOGUE
It was a normal day when Mary woke up.  She took her shower, got dressed, and ate her breakfast.  When she started out for work, a woman approached her asking for directions.  She parked her van next to Mary's car.  When Mary turned to face her, the van's side door flung open and a man pulled her into the van.  The woman ran around to the driver’s door, hopped in, and drove off.  She drove for about 2 hours to the middle of nowhere

BODY

The screams of the woman died quickly once the injection given took hold of her. She was soon out like a light. The man in the back of the van with Mar

Read More
y grinned as he started to remove her clothes. Starting with her blouse, he snatched it open so hard, buttons flew everywhere. He grabbed her titties hard thru her bra, squeezing her nipples in between his fingers. She laid there motionless. He crushed her ample breast under his massive hands some more before moving down to her mini skirt. He pulled her skirt and panties below her knees, past her ankles, and pulling off her shoes all in one process. He opened her legs to reveal the most perfect pussy he has ever seen. He sat and stared at it for about five minutes before he could bring himself to touching it. When he finally did, he carefully ran he hand over her perfect mound and felt her warmth. Passing his hand further into her pussy, he felt her wetness. Even though she was asleep, her pussy was on autopilot. The more he rubbed, the more her pussy responded. He now has her butt ass naked, massaging oils into her skin, while preparing her for tonight's ceremony. He started in on the pussy again, but by now (an hour into the trip) Mary started to wake up. He already tied her to the bed, not that she was in any shape or had the strength to move. Slow on realizing what was going on, she felt the strange man's fingers moving in and out of her pussy. She also felt the wetness her pussy was providing him. She started to get scare as her mind began to clear. Then the screaming started again. He then put this device in her mouth, which covered her teeth but opened her mouth wide. Since her tongue was allowed to move freely in her mouth, her screams sounded more like loud moans. He attached a clip to each of her nipples and then on her clit. They were all attached by wires to this little pack in the middle. The man then went to the front of the van and all of a sudden, her nipples and clit were vibrating. Slowly the vibrations started, then gradually more intense. It had got to the point where she was lost in the lust and forgot about the fact she was being kidnapped and possibly raped. She felt herself climaxing and started moaning louder. When the man heard this, he turned the dial on the remote to max. Mary started to convulse in cuming bliss. She though she would go crazy. The more she came, the harder the vibration was, and the harder it became to fight the urge to climax. Unable to endure the unbearable pleasure, she screamed for him to stop. She could take no more. However, the torture went on. Right when she though she would pass out, the vibrations stopped. She slowly feels her body calming down, enough to realize where she was, and where she was was not a nice place.

She then heard them talking in the front of the van but could not make out the words. The ones she could recognize, she did not hear enough to understand what was being said. About a half hour later she felt the van turn right unto a gravel road and fifteen minutes later it came to complete stop. The sun was bright and the air was crisp. When the door to the van opened, Mary was temporarily blinded. When her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw both her capturers. The woman was thin and slender, a gap between her thighs and size 36d cup at least. The man was tall and husky. A big man, not fat, and a nice six pack. He pulled Mary out of the van and immediately. Her nipples stood erect from the cold air and her clit was tingling. Her legs were weak also from the torture of the climaxes that ripped thru her body. He walked her to the big farmhouse and she noticed that she could only see houses in the far distance. She realized that no one would hear her screams. She could die and no one will know. She walked up the stairs and into the house. They took her to this room on the main floor. When the doors opened, a huge room unfolded before her. In the room was a long chair with an Ottoman attached, but made extra long in one corner, and a birthing chair in the corner just adjacent to the chair. On the other side of the room, chains and handcuffs hanging from the walls and ceiling. In a hutch built in the wall were all kinds on dildos and oils. On the other wall were all different kinds and sizes of whips. She walked into the room and was guided toward the birthing chair and told to climb in. She did as she was told. Scared to death, but more scare of what might happen if she did not do as they say. Once she was in the chair, she spread her legs to go into the stirrups for her legs. The woman strapped her legs down and opened the stirrups as far as her legs would allow. It pushed her legs apart and back at the same time, so she was completely open. Her pussy and ass hole exposed to the world. She then tied Mary's wrist together behind her back, pushing her titties straight out and tilting her head back. She was posed for the taking. Access to any hole she has and titties begging to be abused. Putting a pillow under her head so she can see the festival before the ceremony, Mary found out exactly what was in store for her. She was scared now.

The man stood in front of Mary and ran his hands all over her body. He then sat down in the chair that was right in front of her. He put his hands on her pussy and started massaging it. He pulled the lips apart, pulled back the hood over the clit, and sucked it. Biting on her clit and pulling on it put Mary into frenzy. Her body started shaking and bouncing. He made her cum in five minutes. He slowly licks her juices when he heard his wife's voice instructing the girl on the night's festivities.

 

 

***********************************************************

 

 

(WOMAN)

"For tonight we will have you for dinner. We will suck you, fuck you, and then the real fun began." The woman stared to undress and Mary sees her breast. They were huge, 38dd at least. She had a V-shaped frame and shapely hips. and a round ass. Mary was jealous just looking at her. She could not believe she was actually looking at this woman like this but with this man sucking her pussy, she could not think of anything else but sex. She hears the woman saying, “We're going to fuck you so hard in your pussy and ass and mouth. You will have cum dripping out of every hole on you. Your pussy and ass will be stretched passed their limits. You will cum and squirt constantly. You will not be allowed to move so this will also be your bathroom. Our master loves the smell of cum and urine. The more on and in you, the happier he will be. That means we will be rewarded for our efforts. At mid-night you will be completely ready to meet your new master." She finished undressing and Mary noticed that not only did she have huge breasts; she also had a huge dick. It was 15" long and 6" thick. She pulled her dick up and showed Mary a hot juicy pussy underneath. It took Mary's breathe away. She never even heard of anything like this; much less saw anything like this. Then the woman turned around, bent over, and showed Mary she also had an ass hole. Mary was truly in shock. Then the woman started playing with herself. Jerking herself while finger fucking her own pussy. She was moaning and Mary could not help but rub her pussy against the man's mouth. The woman was making Mary very horny. She could not control herself. Then the man stopped sucking and the woman took his place.

 

**********************************************************

 

(MAN)

He then started removing his clothes and to her surprise, he was bigger than she was. Eighteen inches long and 8" thick, this muthafucka was hung like a horse. He started rubbing up and down his enormous cock. It's getting harder and harder, protruding from his body. He had the biggest nipples she has ever seen on a man. He had eraser size nipples. , very big for a man. He walks over to Mary, takes his cock, and pushes it into the woman's pussy. Both of them begin to moan loud and hard. The woman says, “Fuck me. Fuck me hard with that big fat dick". He pushes his dick deep into her. He penetrates her so deep; it sends a sharp pain through the woman. She yells as he rams his dick deep inside her harder and harder. The woman sucks Mary's pussy deeper and more fiercely as the thrust get harder in her. Mary cannot move a muscle. All she can do is rock her hips back and forth. Mary moans louder as she feels the thrust from the man into the woman while the woman sucks the shit out of her pussy. The man is ready to come, and snatches his dick out of the woman's pussy and walks by Mary's face and jerks off. An immense amount of his juices explodes all over Mary's face and titties. He then returned to the woman's pussy and his dick grew harder as he fucked her some more. He was ready to fuck Mary's tight cunt.

 

 

************************************************************

 

 

The woman stood up and the two started kissing. Mary watched intensely. Suddenly she realizes nothing was licking her, touching her, or vibrating her. She was starting to miss the object assaulting her body. She watched as the two rubbed and caressed each other. Then the man got on his knees and sucked the woman's dick. She could not believe it but also not only was she watching a man suck a real dick, she was also turned on by it. Her pussy began to pulsate and she felt herself getting wet. She could hold back no longer. She let herself go. Allowing herself to enjoy what was happening to her since it was going to happen anyway. Telling herself, she should fell no guilt for this. She was forced into this situation. This was nothing she asked for. While she watches the man suck this woman's dick, she saw the woman grab the back of the man's head and shoved her dick down his throat. You can see his throat swell when she inserted her dick and go back to normal when her dick was removed. She fucked him hard in his mouth and he gagged a few times but he wanted more. She took hold of his head and rammed her cock as far as she could and came down his throat. He grabbed her ass and dug deep into it. , trying to take her whole dick in his mouth. When she finished, he stood up and walked over to Mary, put his mouth on her pussy, and smeared cum all over it. The woman's dick was extremely hard now and both of them are ready to fuck this bitch. First up was the woman. She rubbed the tip of her dick up and down Mary's pussy. When it was nice and wet, she pushed it in Mary pussy hard and deep. Mary screams as the woman's dick tears thru her. The woman spares no mercy. She fucks Mary like a dog. Ramming in her, not caring if she is hurting Mary or not. "haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh, shit, please stop." Mary screams. The woman just fucks her harder. Squeeze her titties hard. sucking and biting her nipples, while forcing her cock in her raw. The woman then shoved her cock deep in Mary and start grinding her. She pushed the base of her dick against Mary's clit and grind faster. Mary was shaking now as her climax built deep within her. The woman pushed harder and deeper as Mary began to come. She started cuming when she felt her bladder was full. Unconsciously she could not bring herself to pee. Nevertheless, the woman did not let up. When she realized Mary had to come, she dug deeper, pushing harder against her bladder. Mary's pussy was on fire. Her bladder hurt from needing to be relieved. Her pussy lips throbbed because of all the sensations that were hitting her pussy at once. Before she knew it, her bladder betrayed her and released her piss all over the woman's cock. The woman was over overjoyed to feel the warm piss pushing its way down her dick, into her own pussy, and ending at her ass hole. The woman loved this: her motto was "the wetter the better". She then started her own accent into climax heaven. The woman buried her dick into Mary's pussy and dug her nails deep into Mary's ass for support, took Mary's nipple in her mouth and bit down. She then exploded in Mary’s pussy. Thru the woman's own delight, she fucks Mary with all she had. When she came, she followed it up by pissing all in her pussy. Before letting the man have his turn, the woman finished by pissing all over Mary's face and breast.

Next was the man's turn. He chose a very virginal place to perform his duties. Using the piss and cum running out of Mary's pussy, he ran the tip of his dick over her ass hole. It was so tight. He played with her little brown flower with his finger and barely got in. He slid his middle finger in and out of her ass hole until it was extremely moist from the piss and cum; he felt her ass was ready for raping. He pushed the tip of his dick in her ass. Mary's ass fought against the foreign invader from entering her most forbidden place. He kept pushing till the head of his cock popped in. Mary started screaming blood murder. Tears began to stream down her face and begged him to remove his dick. “You're killing me. You are killing me. Take it out. Take it out”, "damn it, shit, you're fucking my ass", "no, no, no". The man ignores her cries and tears, and fucks the shit right out of her ass. He will stuff her ass with every inch of his dick and hold it there. He started smacking her titties. He took one in his hand, pinching and smacking each one until they were bright red. Pulling on them, he began sucking and biting on them. The woman stood over Mary and sat her pussy in Mary's face. "Suck my pussy bitch. I better feel your tongue all over my pussy and ass hole." She rubbed her pussy against Mary's face and Mary sucked it. She licked all over it. , and sucked cum from her ass hole. The woman was jerking her dick and watch, as Mary's ass was being torn open. She then leaned down and sucked Mary's pussy in a 69 position. The woman sucked Mary's pussy hard while shoving her cock down Mary's throat. Mary did not know what to do. Her pussy was crazy; her ass was on fire; and her mouth was hurting. She started to cum again. Squirting and pissing all over his dick and in the woman's mouth. The man could not hold back any longer. He came in her ass while ramming his cock in her ass. He went crazy. Pounding in her deep in her bowls, He spread her legs wider and dug deeper in her when he started pissing. Almost finish, he pulled it out her ass, walked to her face and put his dick in her mouth. "Suck your ass off my dick," he said. Sticking it deep in her throat, he began pissing again. Choking her on his piss, he pulled out long enough for her to breathe, and then he stuck it back down her throat. He fucks her mouth, and his dick was ready to come again. His wife was fucking the girl’s ass now and while her husband fucked her mouth, she started cuming. Hearing his wife cum, he released his load. Jets of hot cum shot down Mary's throat and he dumped a lot of cum into her stomach. Both him and his wife pulled their dicks out of Mary, stroked themselves and came all over her again. When they finished pissing on her, they noticed the witching hour was approaching. They needed to set things up.

Mary will soon Meet The Master - HAROCKICOCK.......................................

 

 

 

Kim Possble2

jdi on Forced Stories


Mom just how can Shego be my father when she is a woman...Kim Shego is a little different than other girls.... Mom what are u saying that she is a hermaphrodite..... Yes that is it Kim.....She knew how to make a girl have a orgasms it was the best sex I ever had Kim....Mom I don't need to be hearing this, and beside I know how it feels when a hermaphrodite has sex with u....KIm how do u even know that your still a virgin...No I'm not mom I have had sex with a hermaphrodite, she made me her bitch....Who is she Kim, I want to know who made my daughter there bitch....Mom I'm not going to stop being with her no matter what....Who is she Kim? Tell me right now Kim.. Why mom u had sex with Shego bet u r her bitch...Because I want to know Kim and I'm not her bitch I'm her slut, now tell me w

Read More
ho it is Kim...Ok Mom it is Bonnie, I am her bitch....

My daughter is not going to be someone bitch... Mom it's not your choice....Kim that is where u r wrong.. What will happen if u get pregnant? Then I will have to worry about that when it happens..... You sound like me when I was with Shego.... Mom Bonnie decide's what I do? Your not her property your her girlfriend.... No mom I'm her property.
Look right now you see as she has the dick and the pussy so that make her the boss... It does mom... No it doesn't Kim... You are just her girlfriend... So if Shego called right now and told u to go to a hotel room... You would tell her no? Um I can't say that Kim....
If she called right now and told u to go to a hotel room u would go.... Yes I would Kim but that's because I want to go..... I want to be with Bonnie mom even though she call me her bitch and treats me like her property... What do u mean by that Kim?

Kim start's to walk up to her room... Kim I want to know what u mean by what u said? Mom Bonnie told not to wear any panties or bra's anymore.... Oh easier for her when she wants to fuck u... You know her reason for that.... Shego had me do that for the same reason.... Kim right then the phone ring's... Wait let me answer the phone then were going finish talking about this... Hello... Kate I am going to be in town tomorrow and I want your slut ass at the hotel waiting on me and don't wear any panties's or bra... understand slut.... Yes Shego and Kim know your her father.... I don't care about that u better be at the hotel waiting on me slut.... I will but she is dating a hermaphrodite as well.... What did I just say slut? To have my slut ass at the hotel waiting for u with no panties or bra on... That's right slut see u tomorrow... Kate hangs up the phone.... Ok Kim I'm no better than u as soon as Shego called I go running to her....

Just as Kim start heading up to the room, the phone rings.... Mom it is Shego for u again.... Kate answer the phone... Mrs...Possible may I speak to Kim please? Yes Bonnie u can talk to her... Kim it's for u... Yes Bonnie....Bitch I'm coming over so u better be in your naked and ready for me.... Yes Bonnie...Kim hang's up the phone and runs up to her room to get ready for Bonnie...Guess Bonnie's coming over....Kim was sitting on her bed naked waiting for Bonnie to show up....There was a knock on the door... Kate answer the door.. Hi Mrs.. Possible I'm here to see Kim to go over what happen at cheerleading practice.... No your not Bonnie... What do u mean Mrs.. Possible? Kim told me everything... So she is up in her waiting for u... Yes Mrs.. Possible but where is her room? All the at the top of the stairs.... Mrs..Possible your not mad that I'm treating your daughter like my property? No there's nothing I can do about it... Bonnie go up to stair so can satisfy her needs.....

When she walk's into Kim's room she seen her sitting on her bed naked.. Bonnie knew she was waiting for her to come and use Kim.... Bonnie walked over to her, ok bitch lay down and get ready while I get undress... Once Bonnie was naked, she climbed in between Kim's legs and slammed her cock into Kim.... Oh yes fuck me harder Bonnie... Bonnie start slamming her cock in and out of Kim not care if anyone heard her moan or not...Kim was moaning loud enough where her mom heard her... Bonnie is really giving it to her... Bonnie was pounding the hell out of Kim when there was a knock on her door...Bonnie got up and answer the door... Mrs... Possible can I help u? I don't care how u fuck my daughter but u need to keep her quiet so when her dad get's home.... He doesn't find out that you two are up here fucking... Yes Mrs... Possible I will put something in the bitch's mouth..Thank you Bonnie.... Bonnie shut's the door and grab her socks when she is head back to the bed...

When Bonnie slammed her cock back into Kim she shoved her socks into Kim's mouth... Now I can fuck you as hard as I want and don't have to worry about anyone hearing you moaning....Bonnie was fucking the hell out of her when the phone rang... Bonnie pick up the phone as asked can I help you... May I speak to Kim please... She is busy Ron... So what do you want? I was going to ask her if I proved I was a better fucker than u... If she would start dating me instead of you.... Can u make a moan so loud that u have to shove something into her mouth to keep her quiet? No I haven't.... Then bye and Bonnie hung up the phone....Bonnie started fucking her even harder... All Kim could taste was Bonnie feet....There was a knock on the door.... Who is it? Bonnie supper will be ready in an hour... Ok Mrs.. Possible we will be down... Bonnie smiled while she was fucking Kim...

Kim felt Bonnie's cock sliding in and out of her and she was moaning into Bonnie's socks... You how I am fucking don't your.... Bonnie smiled because she know Kim wasn't going to be answering her with her mouth stuffed with her socks... Bonnie was fucking her harder and faster not caring that Kim pussy was starting to her from the pounding Bonnie was giving her... Kim moved her hand to take Bonnie's sock out of her mouth... Bitch are you planning to take my socks out your mouth? Kim shakes her head yes... I will take them out when I'm done fucking you understand.... Kim shake 's her head yes....Bonnie was a little pissed because Kim tried to remove her socks from her mouth... So she started fucking Kim even harder than she was before....

Kim had tear's running down her face while Bonnie was fucking as hard as she could..
Bonnie bite down on Kim right tit as she started cumming inside her pussy...After Bonnie when limp she rolled over... She pulled her socks out of Kim's mouth and seen she was crying... What is wrong with you? Bonnie after awhile of you fucking my pussy as hard as your it stated to hurt really bad....All I care about was my pleasure bitch not yours...I enjoy the fucking you got so you should be happy....I am happy you enjoyed fucking me, but I didn't enjoy the whole time.... As long as I enjoyed that's all that matters... Now get dressed so we can go eat...As Kim was getting dressed Bonnie looked at her... After we get done eating we are going to come back up here so I can fuck that ass next....

After they get down stair Bonnie asked if she could call her mom.... Sure go ahead Bonnie.... Bonnie calls her mom....Mom would it be alright if I stay over at Kim's....Let me talk to Kate....Mrs... Possible my mom want's to talk to u.....Yes Betty want do u want? Do you know my daughter is dating your's? Yes I do Betty...why do u ask? Because she wants to stay the night... That is fine with me Betty.... Ok go ahead and tell Bonnie.. Ok Betty..... Bonnie u can stay the night... Thank u Mrs... Possible....Bonnie I don't mind you staying but keep Kim quiet....Yes Mrs... Possible.... After they get done eating Bonnie start playing with Kim ass.... Kim sits there and lets her do what she wants... Kate do we have an extra bed for her... No Kevin we don't... Then where is she sub post to sleep? "She can sleep in the bed with Kim Kevin.... " "OK Kate I was just wondering....."

Kim and Bonnie head up to her room....Bonnie whisper in her ear..."I'm going to fuck your ass so hard your going to cry..." Kim gulp down some air...They walk into Kim room... Now get undressed bitch and lay on your stomach....Kim does as told as she laying down on the bed on her stomach, she see Bonnie getting under dress....She climb on the bed and shoves her socks back into Kim's mouth... Now I don't have to worry about your dad hearing you moan or cry from you while I'm fucking your ass the way I want....Don't remove my socks bitch, I will take them out when I am done fucking you....Before Kim could even shake her head yes, Bonnie slammed her cock in Kim's ass.... Bonnie started fucking her harder and faster.... Kim was moaning into Bonnie's socks while she was fucking her harder and faster.... "Girls you both need to get ready for bed" "We will do Mr.. Possible...." See bitch with you quiet no one know's that you r getting fucked by your owner..." Bonnie start fucking her harder.... She leaned down and noticed that Kim was starting to cry.... Don't worry bitch I am close to fill your ass with cum...."Girls it is getting close for you two to be turing out the lights...." " We're about ready to go to bed Mr.. Possible..." Bonnie slam's her cock into KIm harder three more times... Before she fills Kim ass with cum.... She pull out of Kim ass... Bonnie takes her socks out of Kim mouth... Now get on your back ....Kim turn's over and spreads her legs... Bonnie turn's out the lights as she slides her cock into Kim pussy... Bonnie lay's her head down on KIm tits and go to sleep as Kim does the same....

let me know if u like it and if u do I will CONTINUED with part three




The Resort

daj1 on Forced Stories

I know you'll think that I'm a total creep for doing what I did, but you're not in my situation. I'd worked for the same company for almost twenty years and worked my way up to vice president, then the foreign competition moved in, sales slumped and I wound up out on the street. I had no idea how I was going to support my wife and kids.


We had achieved a really nice lifestyle in an upscale neighborhood. Unfortunately, maintaining that lifestyle had taken most of what I made so we had no savings to speak of. My wife Beth had majored in art history and hadn't worked since we'd been married so she had no job prospects. I looked for a new position for months with no luck. Things were get

Read More
ting really desperate and we were within a month or two of losing our home.


To escape my troubles, I'd drink and surf the web late at night, looking at porn. When I first saw the ad for the resort, I thought it was some kind of joke or someone's weird fantasy. But I'd had just enough to drink to send off an email to find out more. In a few days, I got a response that gave the phone number of the resort's local representative. I guess my curiosity got the best of me and I called and set up an appointment,


The address was in a downtown high rise that also housed some of the area's top law firms and corporate headquarters. I waited in a well furnished lobby to see the guy I'd spoken to on the telephone. When I finally sat down in his large office, I was even more nervous than I'd thought I would be.


“Look,” I said, “I'm not really sure I want to do this. But I've been out out of a job and money is getting tight. I...well..just wanted to explore the possibilities”


The man, who I only knew as 'Steve' smiled understandingly. “Of course. And if our opportunities are not something you want to pursue, it's best if we decide that now. But I think you'll find the possibilities to be very lucrative.”


I shifted uncomfortably in the chair. “Basically, what you do is run a sex resort in South America?”


He looked pained. “We prefer the term 'Adult Recreation Spa'. Our clients come from all over the world to relax and enjoy themselves.”


“And most of your 'employees' are Americans?” I asked.


“Yes, “ he smiled. “Our clients prefer American women, girls and boys.”


“Oh...boys too?”


“Oh certainly!” he responded, looking surprised at my question. “Now, let's talk about your family.” He got some forms out of a drawer and looked at me attentively. “You and your wife have how many children?”


“Two, our daughter Kim who's 15 and son Bart, 13.”


“Your wife's age?”


“Beth just turned 42”


He looked a bit troubled. “No offense, but your wife is a bit older than we usually accept. Did you bring a picture of her?”


I fumbled in my attache case and brought out a picture of Beth in her bathing suit taken the previous summer. He studied it and looked pleased, “She's in good shape. Nice, full bust too. What's her bra size?”


“Uh...36DD”


“She shave her pubic area?”


I hesitated, but then felt silly. Giving personal information about my wife was something I should have expected. “Uh, no, not usually.”


“I see,” he said thoughtfully. “We ask that because shaved women usually are a bit more open to new experiences. But, of course, all women are shaved at the spa.” I just nodded.


“Is your daughter a virgin?”


I think I jumped a little. “Yes, I'm sure she is.”


“And your son? Anally, I mean”


“Look,” I said. “Before we go further with this, what kind of money are we talking about?”


He smiled. “Of course.” He reached in a drawer and pulled out a piece of paper. He handed it to me and I saw that it looked like a menu, but it was a list of prices to be paid for the use of my wife, son and daughter for three months. It added up to more than I'd made in two years on my previous job. I swallowed hard.


“We pay half up front and half at the end of each summer”, he said casually.


“They...they won't be willing to do this,” I said.


He waved his hand dismissively. “Oh, none of them are. The first week or so is always difficult. But all come around. Even if they don't enjoy it, they cooperate knowing that we film many activities and will post them on the internet. All you need to do is get them on our airplane for the flight down to our spa. We do the rest.”


“I see,“ I said weakly.


The meeting lasted almost two hours. Both Steve and I signed the contract. At first I wondered why he didn't ask more questions about our sexual history, but then realized that it didn't really matter. That would soon change.


School would be out for the summer in two weeks and we agreed on a departure date shortly after that. Then a lovely young secretary came in and handed me a certified check for an incredible amount of money.

When I got home, Beth was thrilled when I told her the lie about the 'consulting' job I'd gotten and showed her the check with the rather generic company name on it. She didn't even seem to notice how vague I was about my job duties. Of course, the whole family was excited about the 'vacation' I had planned to celebrate my new position.


Over the next couple of weeks, I felt terribly guilty, but knew the money meant economic survival. Besides, Steve had hinted darkly about the consequences for breaking a contract with his company. There was something scary about Steve.


As the day neared, Beth and Kim excitedly talked about what clothes to pack. They thought it was a two week trip. I knew it didn't matter what they packed because they wouldn't have much need for clothes after we arrived.


The day we went to the airport, Beth and the kids were very impressed that we were traveling by private jet. Another family was there, husband, wife and two daughters a bit younger than Kim. A quick exchange of glances with the husband told me that he hadn't told his family the truth either.


It was a long flight. The family dozed but I couldn't sleep. Finally, we skimmed over the top of a jungle, landed at an isolated air strip and taxied up to a small terminal building.


The first shock came before we even got off the plane. Two girls of about 16 or 17 came out to get the luggage from the plane. One of the girl wore a thong, the other was completely naked. Beth and Kim stared out the plane window at them.


“I knew the natives might..well..dress like that,” Beth said, “But they look like Americans!” I didn't answer.


We got off the plane and walked into the terminal. It was pretty bare with just a few benches. There weren't any restrooms, just four toilets along one wall, right out in the open.


A group of men came up to the other family that had walked in ahead of us. The men said something to the mother and her daughters which obviously shocked them. The dad just looked away.


There were protests and struggles, but the men weren't there to argue. The women were taken over by the benches and the men began to strip them.


“Oh my God!” Beth gasped, “What is going on?”


The three were stripped naked in an amazingly short time and stood trying to cover themselves, looking shocked and tearful. The same girls who had picked up the luggage gathered up the discarded clothes from the floor.


The men approached us and Beth looked at me fearfully. “It's best to just cooperate,” was all I could say.


Seeing Beth stripped wasn't fun, but I was surprised at my curiosity about Kim's body. I hadn't seen her naked since was a little kid and I was impressed by her developing body. She already had respectable breasts and an almost womanly bush.


I notice that the girls from the other family momentarily forgot their shame and stared as Bart's cock and balls were exposed. He looked like he had a partial erection.


The women and Bart were herded over towards the toilets and told to use them. Because of nervousness and the long flight, the females obeyed and took turns sitting and peeing. Bart took his turn last.


The nude members of the families were taken out to a small bus for the short ride to the resort. The other husband and I were driven by car. When we arrived at the hotel, our car went up to the front entrance while the bus went down a side road.


The room I was given was beautiful and overlooked the beach which had perhaps fifty or sixty men on it of all ages and races. I guess I shouldn't have been surprised to see women being fucked on half a dozen beach blankets. Then I saw Beth and the others walking in a straight line towards a low motel-like building at the far end of the beach. All of them were looking at the women being laid on the beach. I guess that if they'd had any doubts, they knew then what they were there for.


I decided to explore the hotel and found it to be luxurious. I wondered what the paying guests shelled out for staying there. I picked up a copy of the rules and found that there weren't very many. The women, girls and a few men and boys who were completely naked around the hotel were available for sex on demand. The topless women were hotel staff and could only be fondled while on duty, but could be fucked when off duty.


As I read the rules, a very pretty blonde girl and a woman who was clearly her mother walked by. Both were naked. On an impulse, I said to the girl, “Honey, I'd like you to suck my cock please.” The girl looked startled and glanced at her mother who looked concerned. Finally, she said to her daughter, “Just get down on your knees and do like I showed you.”


The girl nervously knelt in front of me as I pulled out my dick. The thought that I was probably her first blowjob had given me a rock hard boner. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes. I stuck my cock in her mouth, held her head and began gently fucking her face. Her mother stood by trying not to watch. Soon I was pumping my hips harder while trying not to gag the girl. Then I let out a big sigh and began spurting my load down her throat. She swallowed as much as she could but then pulled away and I came in her face and down her front. The mother came over to jack my cock a little and help her daughter out by licking the last of my cum off the tip of my cock. I thanked them, zipped up and walked away.


I went to the bar for a drink and yakked with the bartender, a friendly girl who didn't mind me feeling her tits every now and then.


I should have been prepared when I walked out to take a look at the beach. Still, I was shocked to see my wife laying on a blanket under a chubby Arab-looking guy. He was kind of holding himself in a push-up position so I could see that he was ramming a fat cock in and out of Beth's newly shaven pussy. Her big tits were bouncing from his thrusts but otherwise she lay still with her eyes closed, hands on his hairy shoulders. On the next blanket, the other mother who had been on the plane with us was getting a similar treatment from another Arab. The two men were exchanging comments in a foreign language, probably comparing the merits of the two women.


I wondered what had become of Kim and Bart, but didn't see them. I walked away before Beth noticed me.


Some hours later, after dinner, one of the other husbands told me that the teens were often brought to the lobby in the evening. He said he usually went there to check on his daughter and I decided to do the same.


Kim and Bart were both there. Kim was on one of the couch with a large black guy on top of her. He had her bent nearly double by scooping her up legs. A truly massive cock was being pushed into her cunt. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was open but gentle gasps were the only sounds she made. I was amazed that the black guy was able to get fully half his prick into her.


Bart was bent over the arm of another couch. Behind him, a fat guy with glasses had his cock completely up Bart's ass and was pumping enthusiastically. Bart's young buns jiggled as he was humped. I could see underneath Bart and saw his erect cock swing and bob between his legs. He said something I couldn't hear and ejaculated explosively on the carpet.


The black guy was now fucking my daughter, grinning in appreciation of her youthful beauty. The strain showed on her face but I couldn't see any signs of protest.


I went back up to my room and was surprised to see Beth there, watching TV. “I'm on a break” she said simply, “We're allowed to take one every couple of hours or so.”


“Uh, you Ok?” I asked, knowing how stupid it sounded.


She shrugged. “Nothing to be done now. I hated you when I realized what you'd done, but after three or four men, you sort of give in.”


“How many men have you had?”


“Five” she said. “Counting the one who did me in the butt.” Beth had never let me have her anally and I admit to a pang of jealousy. “Oh, and I blew two guys,” she added.


I told her what I'd seen in the lobby. She nodded. “They have this one guy who busts the girls' cherries. He fucked Kim over in that motel. She said it didn't hurt as much as she thought it would.”


“Is Beth on the pill?” I asked, rather belatedly I guess


“No, but they stuck an IUD up in her right after she was deflowered.” Beth said. “But one of the Arab guys is offering a lot of money if she'll have a baby for him. We're thinking about it.”


I don't know why, but the idea of Kim getting impregnated gave me a hell of a boner.


Beth and I both went down to the lobby. As we left the elevator, some guy said something in her ear and she went back upstairs with him.


In the lobby, word had gotten out that Kim and Bart were brother and sister. Three men were watching and playing with themselves as Bart energetically fucked his sister on the same couch where the black guy had had her. Bart was obviously about to cum and the three guys moved closer. Almost in unison, the three men began spewing their loads all over the two teens. I heard Kim squeal excitedly as most of one load hit her in the face. It was one of the most erotic things I'd ever seen.


Other men had gathered around the scene or I probably would have fucked Kim too, but it was clear that she was going to be gang-banged. I saw one of the girls from the other family on the plane standing nearby, looking around shyly. She couldn't have been more than fourteen. I took her wrist and led to an open couch. As I got on top of the nervous girl, I saw her mother leaving the area so she didn't have to watch. The poor girl gasped and fainted as I shoved the entire length of my penis up her cunt in one brutal thrust. I fucked her unconscious body, quickly squirting her full of my lust. I yanked my cock out of her and walked away quickly, feeling a bit guilty. When I looked back, all I could see were her shapely young legs sticking out from under another man who was already humping her.


The first week or so was the wildest. Everyone had to learn to pace themselves. Beth and Kim could hardly walk after the first day because their pussies were so sore. The staff gave them arm bands to wear for a day or two, indicating that they were only available for oral sex. Bart only got fucked in ass once or twice a day and seemed in better shape.


Beth, Kim and Bart got every other weekend off and we went to another, more secluded resort area. It was nice being so relaxed about nudity. By the time of our first weekend, Bart had fucked Beth and I had screwed Kim so we had no secrets from each other.


The Arab guy offered even more money and we decided to let him impregnate Kim. She was his exclusively for a while and, by the end of July, she'd missed a period and the resort doctor confirmed that she was pregnant. It turned out that the Arab also knocked up one of the other girls we'd flown down with. Both girls would be flown to the guy's country to have the babies.


Now the summer is over and we're back home. Of course, friends and relatives were surprised by Kim's condition, but soon accepted it. No one knew where we'd been and accepted the story of me having a foreign assignment.


The main problem that has resulted from all this is that Bart and I really can't keep Kim and Beth satisfied. The summer at the resort got them used to getting fucked at least three or four times a day. Beth now has two boyfriends that she and Kim see regularly. Kim also has a boyfriend of her own that she fucks regularly. Occasionally taking it up the ass from me or this one family friend seems to keep Bart happy.


We'll be going back again next summer. Wouldn't miss it for the world.....







Her First Time, Like It Or Not

missing on Forced Stories

Tom and I had been good friends since college. He had married a really hot girl, Beth, that I had a hard time not lusting over. Alright, I had tried to sneak a few peaks of her naked when we vacationed together, but unfortunately always failed. The years went by and they quickly had two daughters, while I stayed single. His oldest daughter, who had turned 14 in June, was named Molly.

Molly always had a slender build and was average height, I am guessing about 5 foot 4 inches. At her 14 th party I noticed she was starting to develop, probably up to a solid A cup, if not a small B cup. She still had a slender build, but with her very tiny waist could not help noticing that she had the hour glass figure well on its way. Molly and I always got along well. The fact that I had a ski

Read More
boat and would have her family down for weekends at my cottage and take them all water skiing did not hurt. While her parents were relatively strict with her and treated her like a little kid I tried to build her up and complement her on her beauty. With her light brown hair, big blue eyes and cute body the compliments were not fake.

It was during one of these planned weekends at the lake cottage that Molly and I unexpected spent some time alone. Molly had been at cheerleading camp all week near my lake cottage and I volunteered to pick her up that afternoon and take her to the cottage, since Tom had to work a full day and then go home to pick up the rest of his family. Even though I was in my early thirties the thought of stopping by a teen age cheerleading camp and then spending an hour in a car with Molly was pretty enticing. I was on my way to pick up Molly when I recieved a cell phone call from her mother Beth. It ends up Molly's little sister had try outs for a play she really wanted to be in the next morning so they could not make it to the cottage until noon on Saturday. She apologized and offered to drive out that night to get Molly. I told her not to bother, that I would just take Molly straight to their place or Molly could just spend the night. Beth said she did not want to inconvenienceme and I said it was zero inconvenience since I was just planning to do some work on the cottage and the boat. We agreed to leave it up to Molly and touch base after I picked her up.

The cheerleading camp was as much fun as  I thought it would be. I was early, as planned, and there were babes everywhere. The camp was for high school age cheerleaders, and some of the older girls looked like they could be LA Laker dancers. Some of the girls were really built, and I was thinking they must really bounce when they jump. Found Molly and she gave me a big welcome hug, which I made sure to extend by pulling her tight. Helped her load her stuff and noticed her body looked ever tighter after a week of working hard at the camp. Her blue eyes really stood out as her skin bronzed from being in the sun.

As we were pulling out I gave her the news about her families delay and gave her her options, drive two hours back home or drive a half hour to the cottage and go water skiing. Wanted to frame the question right and it worked. After she gave me the no duh look she called her mom and told her she wanted to go to the cottage. I over heard her mother tell her to make sure she helped me in cleaning the cottage and boat. 

We arrived at the cottage and it was in great shape, after my sisters fmily hd borrowed it the week before. The boat though definitely needed cleaning, after sitting on a trailer for the last month. Molly said she would clean it, but I told her I could not let her do it alone. She then realized that she was without a bathing suit, in that her mother was suppose to bring one for her. After a few dirty thoughts of thinking of telling her she could go without I remembered that my sister kept a suit at the cottage. I gave Molly the suit and a safety pin, since my sister, while thin, was bigger than Molly. Molly came out in the bikinitop and with her cheer shorts on over the bikini bottoms. She grabbed a sponge and asked where to start. My sick mind told her it would be easiest for her to start on the outside of the boat, since she could stand up while working. I told her I would work along with her from the inside of the boat reaching down to the areas she could not reach. While she thought I was being nice, I knew I was just being a pervert in that I knew with this arrangement I would be forced to be looking down at her beautiful hard body the whole time we worked. I wondered if other people my age were anywhere as close to being this sick, in that Molly was only 14 and I am in my mid thirties. But at that point I did not care, she looked great and I was rock hard. We begin working and with a fringe benefit of the too large bikini top was that it would just hang open when she bent forward to get more water on her sponge. She would often try to hold her top to her breasts when she would bend over, but with a sponge in one hand and her other hand all wet she would often fail and it made for a great show. It was interesting, with a bra on Mollys breast looked small and round, but when hanging loose they looked like small pyramids, sticking straight out. Her nipples were lightly colored and also seemed to be sticking out hard. I was thinking maybe it was from the cold hose water, since the temperature was only in the sevnties. We had only been at the cottage and hour and  I could not believe I had seen Molly's beautiful breast, even if she was trying to hide them. Never enjoyed cleaning the boat more and was sad when we were done, thinking it might be the last time I ever see breasts that young and perfect.

Told Molly I felt bad making her work that hard and offered to let her water ski. She jumped at the chance and I let her ski until she was exhausted. She usually has just a short term, since there were always others waiting and she could not believe I kept letting her go again after she would fall. The highlight for me was holding the ladder in place as she climbed on board after her last ride. She was worn out and it was a struggle to pull herself up the ladder. The bikini bottom had strtched a bit after getting wet and the safety pin did not stop it from sliding a few inches down her butt as she climbed out. What a sight, that beautiful white tight butt, just below the dark tan line. Could have looked forever, but seeing that she was struggling had to move around to her front to help pull her out.

Went back to the house and both showered and got dressed for dinner. I grabbed a beer and she was having a lemonade. I mentioned how beautiful she was and asked if she was dating. She mentioned that she was not allowed to date until she was 16. I asked if she ever had a boyfriend and she said no. She said her friends had told her about boys that liked her, but between going to a catholic grade school and her parents she really hadn't had a chance. I told her that would change quickly now that she was going into high school and that I would have asked her out in a second. She giggled and said she was a bit afraid of the whole dating thing, since she had zero experience. Joking around I said I would be her boyfriend that night at dinner, so that she would be at least a little prepared. She looked at me and said that would be fun. I said "ok, but this is just betwen you and I. And don't make fun of me if I stutter, because I am not used to such a beautiful girlfriend." She punched me in the arm and said to quit teasing and I responded that I was not teasing. Molly left to grab a sweater, I ws hoping she would not put it on ver her tank top and skirt.  I grabbed another beer and a lemonade for Molly. This is where I really began to cross the line. I put extra dry lemonade mix in Molly's glass and a shot of vodka. Don't really know what I was thinking, but thought it would make things interesting. Also put another show of vodka in a zip lock bag in my pocked. I knew what I was doing was waywrong, but ever since seeing those breasts dangling I was thinking all day with the wrong head. Molly returned and I toasted the new couple. I told her I would treat her like a girlfriend and show her the things boys would try on dates. I said boys would probably try to move things along faste than her and she needed to be ready and figure out how she would respond. I repeated that this was favor to her and that it was just between us and she said of course.   We finished out "cocktails" and I grabbed her hand for the walk to the car, it felt so smooth and small.

The restaurant was very nice, with a nice table over looking the water. We sat next too each other facing the water. Molly was very talkative and relaxed, I think her first shot of alcohol had her initially flying. When she left the table to visit the rest room I snuck a secong vodka shot into her drink, and decided that was enough if not too much. When she came back I told her she would be pretty safe in a restaurant, but in a secluded table like this a boy might let his hands wander. She looked at me like "what are you talking about". I said they might put their hands on her beautiful leg and just hold it our slide there hands up and down like this and showed her with my hand just above her knee. She said "that does not seem to be too bad". I said it is not, but with her wearing a short skirt thay might try to push it a little further and slide their hands up her skirt a little and I then slid my hand a lttle under her skirt and massaged a ways up her thigh before pulling out (boy did she feel great). She said why would they do that. I could tell she was not playing dumb, so I slowly described the steps boys might take using the old baseball analogy. First base = kiss, second base = touching breasts... I used very tame language and said it was awkward to discuss but she should know what her friends are talking about and how boys think. Don't know if she bought it all. At this point dinner was over and it was time to head home.

On the drive home I mentioned that dates often consisted of a dinner and movies, and we could watch a movie at my house. Molly said she was game.  We got home and I said Molly could pick a movie. She was looking at an r rated movie and said it looked good but her parents would never let her watch it. I said go ahead, since I knew it had a few very sensuous scenes. We sat down on the couch and pulled her over to me and wrapped an arm around her shoulder and told her that is how dates often sit. I looked down at her beautiful eyes and they were glassy and she said she was feeling tired, probably the effect of the vodka. I told her to just rest her head on my shoulder and relax. After a few minutes of the movie I told her this was probably the first move many boys would take and I moved my right hand down from her shoulder to the closest breast and gave it a nice soft squeeze and started to grab a feel (they were small, but as firm as my imagition had thought). She then pushed my hand a way. I told her that was the perfect response, that with her looks boys would want to grab a feel and she would have to decide when she was ready. I asked her how it felt "good, bad...", and she said it just felt weird. So much for my ability to turn on a fourteen year old.

I then said at this point boys would often try to go for a kiss.  I asked her if she had ever kissed before and she said only relatives. I aksed her to show me and she gave me a peak on the cheek. I told her boys would want it longer on the mouth and she gave me a longer closed mouth peck on lips. I then gave her an explanation of the different types of kissing, from pecks on the hand to deep french kissing (DFK) with tongue play. I told her to save the DFK kissing for a boy she really liked, but that she should really practice before that time. I said lets try it real slowly and at least you will know what to do. She gave me a doubtful look but softly said ok, perhaps the vodka was helping me. We started lightly kissing, with her mouth open about 1/16 of an inch. I explained that was not quite it and told her to kep her lips loose and  Iwould show her. I slowly pushed her lips open with my tongu and tried to be very gentle and slow, so that she did not get spooked. I genlty kissed her top and loer lips, htey were s soft. She felt great, but there was little coming back. I then explained that she would need to kiss back more, but that it would be easier with a real boyfriend.

I told Molly there was one more of my favorite moves that boys would often try while kissing. I told her that while kissing boys would often let there hands wander, usually to feel a breast like I showed her earlier. I said that when boys did that they would often try for more that just a quick feel through a shirt. I said let me show you and I gently kissed her on the lips and touched her breasts through her short for a split second. I stopped kissing and said that was one way. I then said let me quickly show you the second and third ways. I gently kissed her and this time slid my hand quickly under her tank top and lightly touched her bra and quickly pulled out. I did not want to spook her any worse and really wanted to show her the third way. At this point I was one step beyond hard and could fel some pre cum wetness in my pants. I was so exited I was in pain. I knew I had pushed our little game as far as Molly wanted and could tell by her eyes that she was not interested in going any further, but I also knew I could not stop with a quick touch of her breasts thru a shirt at this point. I then said "ok Molly, that is about it. The last thing I will show you is the third method boys will take when trying to feel a girl up".  I started lightly kissing Molly again, but this time pushed it a little more and had her head backed uop the seat cushion.  I then quickly slid my hand up her shirt and felt her body stiffen. I knew this was my last shot, so instead of just trying to slide my hand under her bra I pushed it up over her one breast. Luckily her breasts are relatively small and the bra pushed up rather easily. I grabbed her breast between my thumb and fingers and gently massaged. At this point she tried to push my hand away but I kept enjoying the feel of her firm, but soft, breast. She tried to break our kiss off, but I kept kissing her, holding her head in place with my other hand, even as she tried to close her mouth. Perhaps I was thinking she never said no, so as long as we were kissing I had the go ahead. Her little tit felt great and I kept massaging it even as she was now trying to slide out from under me. I quickly rolled on top of her on the couch, putting my leg between her legs so that she could not slide out. I began to tweak her nipple, thinking it would get hard quick, but it took a while to get it as hard at it looked when we were washing the boat. Now my rock hard cock was resting on her thigh, and her squirming around was grinding it even through my pants. I now reached across and grabbed her other breast, it felt as great as the first. Molly was struggling to break off contact anyway she could, but 100 pounds is no match for 190 pounds, especially when that person is more sexual excited that he has ever been.

I need to taste the most beautiful breast I had ever seen, and have now touched. I slide down to kiss Molly's breasts, my waste now between her legs, pinning her down. As soon as I break the kiss, Molly starts screaminh "stop, what are you doing, no.....". I push up her shirt and look at her great little breast and start sucking on the right breast. I can get the whole breast in my mouth, and twirl my tongue around her nipple. I have to suck hard and hold her with both hands to keep contact. I am  thinking this must feel good to her, my girlfriends love this move, but the screaming reminds me that she does not enjoy it in the least. I normally could do this for a long time, but not in these conditions. I move back up and start kissing Molly again. Her mouth is closed, but I force it open with my tongue.  I am surprised I can get my tongue in her mouth and it is a lot nicer without the noise. My left hand quickly moves from the back of her head to her thigh. Molly's short skirt has ben pushed up already so it is real easy to reach the front of her panties. I start massaging her opening through the panties. Molly is trying to move away in every direction, but between my legs and arms I have her very securely positioned. Molly is not wet at all through her panties, which reminds me how far I have crossed the line and how different this is from all my previous recipricol sexual escapades. I move my index finger to one of Molly's thin long legs and slip it under her panty, I start moving around and find soft thin hair covering her mound.  It takes a little while, but I find her opening. It is not very wet either. I genly massage all around the opening, paying extra soft attention to her clit. I am thinking she must find this enjoyable, but i open my eyes and can tell by the shock and teror in her eyes that this is only feeling good to me.

For the 20th time that night I think of stopping, knowing I should, but I am now out of my mind. My hand pulls away from her warm box, but instead of stopping reaches for my zipper. I don't even thinking of stripping our clothes off, I need to be inside of Molly now! I get my zipper down quickly, but with one hand it takes a while to get my rock hard boner through my boxers. It is so hard and hot the fresh air feels good on my cock. I am almost seven inches long, but pretty thin. I remember thinking at the time that being thin was probably good for a change.  I now reach again with a few fingers under Molly's panties.I slowly massage her opening again, but this time try to slide a finger a little inside her. I finally find the exact opening and try to push my index finger in. It slides in a little, but even trying to slide in a little is really tight. I push it up and down just an inch or so and it feels like her body is being lifted up by my finger her pussy is so tight. I know move my cock near her opening, keeping my index finger in as a placeholder. When  Iam in my other fingers of the same hand are holfing my cock next to my index figer. At this pint Ibreak off the kiss, because I want to give the next move all my attention. Molly is now really screaming "No, please stop. Anything, but this..." But it is this or nothing for me.  I slowly start to pull out my finger and try to push my cock head in.  It does not go in at all. Did I slide away from the opening? I reach down and push in my finger - no, still got the right spot. Now I push my cock head hard and it goes in a little, which brings a huge scream from Molly. I am wondering if I am going to get all the way in and whether I am going to  explode before getting there. I begin to lightly push in and out slowly working the head in, to more screams from Molly. It is now firmly in and I run into the hard barrier I knew I would find. I feel real guilty at this point, but know I  can't stop. I give it a few hard pushes and break through, to an ear splitting scream from Molly. I am now most of the way in and want to be all the way in. I continue with slow but firm pistoning and make it all the way. I am surprised, her pussy is so tight it feels like my cock is sliding between hard bones. It is not the wet sloppy sliding in and out, but instead sliding a little in either direction causes a lot of friction and almost pain to my cock. I have only been inside Molly for about a minute or so, but am about to erupt. Decide to push all the way in and rest in her warm hole, so that what may be my last fuck as a free man will last a little longer. Molly is now just moaning under me.  I get all the way and think I am  going to just enjoy being inside Molly. But her pussy is alive, contracting around my cock, she is also moving underneath me, causing more friction. I think for a split second she is begin to enjoy this, but I open my eyes and she that she is in pain and is just trying to slide me out of her. I realize  I am not going to last much longer and give it a few nice long thrusts before pulling out and shooting the biggest load of my life on her stomach and chest.

It felt great as it kept shooting out and out. But immediately I look at Molly and think what  have  I done. Even crying she is beautiful and now has cum on her dark tanned stomach and bright white tits. The look in her eyes tells me I will pay for this. I had never experienced anything that felt better than the last five minutes, but I will have to tell you when I get out in twenty years if it was worth it.